《Tyrant of the Ruined Sun》


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    Darkness.


    That was all I saw. I panicked believing that I was blind, but to my shock when I looked down at my body, I could see it?! I was wearing glamorous black plate armor that had streaks of red.


    It was noble yet threatening, elegant yet savage, even without my memory I could tell that it was armor befitting a true warrior king. But the thing is; I couldn''t remember when I wore it?! Now that I think about it, what''s my name? And where am I?


    Why can''t I remember anything before a few seconds ago?


    As all these thoughts went through my brain I saw a fleeting light in the endless darkness. It was so small and quick it might as well not have appeared, but without any hesitation I rushed toward it.


    I ran for what felt like hours, but no matter how far I chased the light I couldn''t close the distance as if it was trying to stay away from me, and I didn''t know why but I felt that it was ashamed to be even seen!?


    But I didn''t have a choice I didn''t know where I was, nor who I am and it was the only thing except for the endless darkness. So I kept chasing it relentlessly until it finally stopped, and as I got closer the light turned into a book.


    The book floated calmly no longer trying to avoid me, and it looked very ordinary, its cover was plain white with no title or markings.


    As I slowly almost hesitatingly touched it, three ominous words in blood red appeared on it "ARE YOU SURE ?" I froze reading those words, but what other choice do I have I quickly thought. Stealing my heart I slowly opened the book, and what I read for some reason imprisoned my entire consciousness!


    It was like an addictive drug that kept drawing me in, and like a madman I read voraciously.


    The book was the story of a world that fell into endless war and depravity. This world that was named Meathria was divided between 132 countries, each ruled by a different demigod. But by far the strongest of these countries were the four great empires.


    The story follows the emperor of the northern empire, Nicholas, (The Boreas Empire) over the course of almost 1,000 years, as he led the rest of the world, including the eastern empire (The Yue Dynasty) and the western empire (The Luminous Empire) against the the tyrant and emperor of the southern empire (The Eclipse Empire).


    And the story abruptly ends with the destruction of the Eclipse Empire and the death of the great tyrant Alexander.


    As I read through this book, I couldn''t stop the feeling of endless frustration when the main character Nicholas defeated the main antagonist Alexander, but I didn''t know why. And whenever Nicholas humiliated Alexander I felt nothing but misery.


    But as I reached the middle when I read how Nicholas brutally humiliated, tortured, and killed the lover and fiance?e of Alexander because of a fit of jealousy all my chaotic and irrational emotions and thoughts turned into one thing.


    Wrath!


    Wrath so titanic, monstrous and malevolent that it could drive anyone into madness! But I didn''t stop, I couldn''t! And finally as I reached the end of the story, as if a door that was sealed in my brain suddenly opened, and I understood why this story effected me so much.


    After all this story is an account of my miserable and unfortunate life. I was the great tyrant Alexander.


    ''So is this hell?'' I asked myself in melancholy as I finally lifted my tear filled eyes off the book. But before I can sink further into my depression and anger a voice suddenly echoed in the darkness!?


    "Are you sure you want to only know some information?!" The man asked with surprise obvious in his voice.


    "Yes, after all knowledge used correctly is sharper and more destructive than any weapon could ever hope to be." I said as a sadistic smile appeared on my face. The man laughed in amusement and mentioned me to ask.


    "First of all if my own ancestor is breaking the rules does that mean that all of the gods have broken it?" I questioned.


    "Not exactly.


    This test has become very special, so new rules were made, but most of the gods have only given minor things to there descendants such as slightly more pure divine blood, or were given better equipment or even some mines or rare natural resources will appear in their territory in the future.


    Only the Goddess of Ice and Winter was only allowed to show her descendant prophetic dreams like the last time."


    This news made my sadistic smile grow even more ''That''s what you get you piece of shit, HAHAHA.'' I thought, "Then my second question is if all the gods are giving higher concentration of divine blood won''t it be more difficult for me to win if they''re that much stronger?"


    "No need to worry, after all, you of all people should know how difficult it is to use your divine blood. Even if they became an inch away from becoming gods themselves, if they can''t handle the pain and torture of the power it will be useless.


    After all even if you give a divine sword to an amateur it would be no different than scrap metal." The man finished with a mocking smile.


    "My last question, when will the other demigods gain these benefits, and especially Nicholas?" I asked my most important question, since I needed to know how much I had before the history I know began to change.


    "That depends on them.


    After all the Gods won''t spoon feed them, if they never train their divine blood or give up because of the pain it won''t matter if they are given pure divine blood or not, and if they never search for mines or natural resources since they are already satisfied with what they have, it won''t matter.


    As for Nicholas, he got his first prophetic dream on his 19th birthday so you have 4 years before he gets them."


    I nodded my head since I had no more questions, but suddenly both the man and woman left, and I was only left with the humanoid being.


    As I was considering what to say to it, the being opened its mouth and said in a demonic voice that seemed like a hundred tortured souls were talking at the same time.


    "I offer you one gift and one advice." And as soon as he stopped talking I felt my left ring finger burn as if molten gold was dropped on it! And after a full minute of excruciating pain it stopped and I saw a golden tattoo in the shape of a ring on it.


    "You will understand the purpose of this gift when the time is right." The twisted voice of the being in front of me rang in my ears again.


    "You ruled with tyranny and oppression, your name struck fear in all who heard it. I must say your use of terror was masterful, yet it was misplaced. Fear must be used on your enemy not your allies, and if it must be used on them, then it must be done carefully and not in excess. Do you understand?"


    I nodded my head solemnly, of course I knew this but at the time I had too many issues and had to secure my rule quickly!


    The being seemed pleased with my acceptance of his advice and said enthusiastically "Go now and show all the Gods the glory of my master, go and show them true despair for cheating you of your rightful destiny, show them your true might my young prince of hell!" Slowly a predatory smile emerged on my face, before a blinding light appeared before of me, sending me back to the place I belong.

 Chapter 2: Return and Training

    My eyes snapped open, and not wasting even a moment I looked around the room and I immediately knew where I was. How could I not, after all this is my room when I was a child. And before anything else, I rushed to my mirror where I saw my 14 year old self.


    Immediately after, I ran to my balcony on the left side of the room.


    And as soon as I opened it I saw the imperial capital in all its glory, I saw people opening their shops, erecting or repairing buildings, and going to the market.


    But this sight just brought tears to my eyes, after all the last time I saw this city it was bathed in fire and ice, it''s buildings rendered to nothing more than ash and cinder, while my people were being butchered, violated, and tortured for fun!


    I looked at the three sets of walls that were more than 100 meters tall, and the massive moat that embraced the entirety of the vibrant city in it''s protective embrace.


    Fortifications that saved the royal capital several times in the past stood gloriously before me, without even a single scratch on them.


    But I couldn''t help but bite my lip in frustration as I remembered how those same walls were brought down, and instead of protecting my people, were used to execute them by throwing them off its great height.


    I looked to the left and saw, a grand building that looked like an ancient fortress, with several flying beasts above it. This was the home to the most honorable and prestigious knights in the history of the empire; The Chimera Knights!


    Men who rode on creatures who had the body of a lion, the horns of a goat, the wings of an eagle, the tail of a serpent''s head, and had the ability to breathe fire like dragons.


    This grand sight before me looked pitiful though, since I still remember how those bastards skinned the chimeras and used them as trophies, while massacring the defenseless cubs.


    I turned to my right and saw a massive floating, upside down, black pyramid, covered in ancient and powerful runes, surrounded with several floating obelisks that orbited it. This was the home of the wizards of the empire where the most important treasures and archives were stored.


    And yet, even this place of great wisdom and knowledge was not spared and ransacked for all its worth.


    As I raised my tear filled eyes to swear once again that this time it will be different, I heard the voice of a man and a woman from inside the room. "My prince, where are you? Are you okay?"


    Quickly wiping the tears off my face, I walk back in and see the two people looking for me. The first one was a man named Horus, the head of my personal guard. He was a tall handsome young man in his late teens with silver hair, and blue eyes further complementing his features.


    In my previous life, I always delayed the opening of my first gate because of the fear of this horrendous pain, but now I welcome it. After all, this is an insignificant price if you consider what I would gain instead.


    I calmed my mind and easily found the traces of the divine blood in my body; usually my father was supposed to help me in this step and I should have been given some tonic to ease the suffering I was about to endure, but what I discovered in my previous life was that the more intense the pain, the more power I would gain!


    And if you consider my already extremely pure blood, then I would be a true monster when unlock the higher gates. And that brought a malevolent smile to my face!


    I started guiding my divine blood to start circulating throughout my body, and that''s when it happened.


    Pain!


    Unbelievable pain, and anguish. And heat. Heat so intense, it caused my eyes to bleed and my skin to begin to bubble and blister. And then my skin became charred black, and cracks started forming as my blood began spill out uncontrollably.


    But I didn''t scream; after all I had already gone through this once before, and it''s nothing compared to the higher level gates.


    I could no longer feel Bell in my arms, who was obviously freaking out seeing me like this. Although I wanted to console him, I could no longer move my arms anymore. The reason for this, is because every time I unlock a new gate I allow an increasing amount of hell fire into my body!


    And the amount of hell fire in my body right now was no larger than a spark!


    But slowly my body began heal, but not to the way it was before, it was rapidly improving, and becoming far more powerful. When I finally opened my eyes again I was slightly taller than I was, and so was my black hair. But the real changes were to my eyes.


    My sclera turned pitch black and my eyes which were black, became silverish white! My eyes now resembled a white flame in the middle of a burnt field.


    In addition my body was now covered by black tattoos that looked like burn marks, but were actually divine writings that etched itself upon my flesh, and if you focused on them for too long, it would cause those who were mentally weak to collapse.


    As I calmed Bell down, who was still in my arms, I looked outside the window and discovered that it was already sun down and word of my fathers death should arrive from the front lines any minute now.


    Quickly returning to my normal form, and changing my clothes from the burnt ones I was wearing, I walked to the door to begin the second step of my plan, and to erase my first regret in my previous life!

 Chapter 3: My first Regret

    As soon as I walked out the door, I saw Horus standing there out of breath. Obviously he had just come running from somewhere.


    "What''s wrong Horus?" I asked. Although I already knew what happened, I still acted that I didn''t.


    "...My condolences your highness, his imperial majesty the emperor was killed in an ambush on the front line." Horus replied, trying to sound as gentle as possible.


    "WHAT!?" I pretended to have been shocked, but in actuality I barely knew that man and besides, if he had spent even half the time he did training his powers, instead of chasing women he wouldn''t have been killed in such a pathetic way.


    Before anyone else could say anything I raised my head and said "Horus have you done what I ordered you this morning?" No longer bothering to act, since we didn''t have the time for that now.


    "Yes, your highness." Horus replied.


    "Very well, then we are going to move now! Horus how many guards in total do I still have?" I asked.


    "About forty, your highness." He respectfully replied.


    "Excellent, then have them all move out now, we''re going to my mother''s palace!" I decisively ordered.


    "What?!" Horus asked in confusion. "Your highness what about your palace?"


    "My palace will be infested with spies and assassins in less than an hour. Remember Horus, I am the crown prince and many people will benefit greatly from my death, especially my half brothers and sisters." I said seriously.


    Horus froze for a second upon hearing this, as he immediately saluted me, before he quickly left to prepare everything "I understand you highness."


    "Kira get all the maids that can be trusted and have them prepare as well. Now!" I loudly yelled to Kira who was still in disbelief.


    "Y-Yes your highness!" She stammered in reply.


    In less than ten minutes everything was ready, so we left my palace behind and rushed to the empress''s palace, to correct the first of my many mistakes.


    As soon as we reached my mother''s palace I could hear several voices urging my mother to accept something. And all I could think of at that moment, is how I was gonna kill those bastards! "MOTHER!" I said as I threw the open the doors, and I saw a scene that would make any half descent man furious!


    My mother, the woman who loved me unconditionally, was on the ground weeping and shaking, surrounded by eight men, as she held her swollen stomach, since she was seven months pregnant.


    These men were aristocrats that were too incompetent or corrupt to get any meaningful position in the state, so they believed they can take advantage of my mother in a moment of weakness, and that''s exactly what happened in my previous life. But not this time.


    This time I will stand in front of my mother, and not behind her like a helpless child.


    As soon as I entered at the helm of forty armed, armored imperial guards, they stepped back like the rats they are. "Mother are you alright?" I asked anxiously.


    "Alex your father..." She stopped talking as she was about to start crying again. My mother was a beautiful woman with raven black hair, emerald colored eyes, with a small mole under her left eye. She was a true beauty.


    Calming my raging emotions, I said in the most gentle and loving voice I could muster "Mother, calm down. Everything will be fine. I am here, and no one will even harm a single hair upon our family''s head, I promise you this!" I said as I dropped to my knees and hugged her gently.


    I turned to Nizam who always acted older than his age and said "We are now alone Nizam, our father is gone. And our mother was already having complications with her pregnancy, even before our father''s death, and I fear that it will only get worse now. So we must be strong, we can''t break nor bend.


    Do you understand my brothers?" I finished as I looked Cyrus who had started to calm down hearing my words.


    "I understand brother." Said Nizam resolutely.


    "Me too brother, I will make sure to help as well." Cyrus cutely declared.


    Smiling, I hugged my brothers tightly, as I swore silently ''I will not lose the two of you again!''


    "...Brother..." At that moment a quiet almost hesitant voice sounded from our side. Turning we saw Alisar holding several stuffed toys with her little arms, looking at us with tears in her big beautiful eyes.


    I let go of my brothers and knelt in front of her and said "Hey princess, why are you crying?"


    "Is mommy okay?" She asked in a voice that would make anyone want to protect her.


    "Yes, yes mommy is okay. It''s just we were gonna have a surprise party with mommy! Isn''t that right Nizam?" I tried relieving the mood. Thankfully Nizam was quick on his feet and answered "Yes sister, that''s right!"


    And even Cyrus came up and helped saying as he grabbed her hand and began leading her inside "Yes sister, let''s go quickly and surprise mom."


    As soon as Cyrus and Alisar were away I said to Nizam "Our sister doesn''t know about our father, tell her when you''re with mother, that way it will be easier, alright?"


    "Leave it to me brother, but where are you going?" He asked


    "To secure my throne, and with it our safety!" I gravely said.


    I could see the frustration on Nizam''s face, but before he could say anything I told him "You will help me later younger brother, but you''re not ready yet, am I clear?" To which he replied by wearing a shocked expression, before he sensibly nodded.


    After my brother left, I turned to the almost 400 guards that were standing in line, and I once again activated my power, and the guards were once again stunned with moronic looks on their faces.


    But unlike the last time I didn''t have to say anything this time since Horus stepped forward and slammed the bud of his spear on the ground and shouted angrily "What do you think you''re doing just staring, you idiots?! BOW! Bow before your future emperor!"


    As if a trance was broken all the guards fell to their knees and roared at the same time "Hail! Hail! Hail!"


    "Men I order you to secure this palace, I don''t want even a fly to get past you without knowing!" I loudly ordered.


    "Yes your imperial majesty!" They loudly said.


    I nodded when I saw that the guards were already calling me as if I was the emperor. I managed to secure their loyalty, by simply showing them my divine power, just remembering how much effort I went through to get them to call me that in my past life already gave me a headache.


    And as I deactivated my powers another wave of fatigue hit me. But I couldn''t rest. Not yet.


    It''s time to begin the third step of my plan!

 Chapter 4: Schemes and a Promise

    Combating the fatigue that was clawing away at every inch of my body, I turn to Kira and say "I need you to call the commander of the Palace Guards and the Grand Chamberlain."


    "I understand your imperial majesty." Even Kira started calling me as if I was the emperor, which brought back many memories from my previous life.


    After Kira left I went to my mother''s office with Horus, where I waited for two of the greatest, oldest and most loyal warriors in the empire, Commander of the Palace Guards Abraham Durga, and the Grand Chamberlin Isaac Hodur.


    Soon two men arrived, one was two meters tall with charcoal skin, and a large and a muscular physique, with knee length curly hair that was tied in several braids, he also had eyes as black as night that gave off a feeling of oppression and danger.


    He was wearing intimidating golden armor, and holding a large golden glaive in his right hand, this was obviously Abraham, the golden guardian of the emperor.


    The second man was almost the exact opposite of Abraham. He was fairly tall at 180cm tall and had a small and slightly skinny body, that was hunched over due to age. His white hair was cut short and sleeked back professionally.


    He was wearing a black and white suit that didn''t have a single blemish on it. Even though he was wearing a small smile that gave one the impression of a harmless and kind old man, his eyes couldn''t completely hide the glint of ruthlessness that was deeply imbedded in his chilling pale blue eyes.


    He was the Grand Chamberlin of the Eclipse Empire, but he had another far more feared identity! The commander of the Shade Corps. A secret force of spies and assassins that answered to no one but the emperor!


    "You called prince." The two said while slightly bowing their heads. I merely nodded my head to this since I already knew they wouldn''t bow.


    After all these two will only bow and answer to the true master of these lands, the emperor of the Eclipse Empire, a prince such as myself holds no weight in their eyes. That''s why I planned to secure their loyalty as fast as possible.


    Without saying anything I activated my power for the third time this night, and I could already feel my eyelids begging to close! ''Not yet. Not yet.'' I kept thinking!


    With the activation of my power, and the change of my physical features, the two stood there wide eyed, but I wasn''t done. I also started to make the light in the room start to dim.


    Even though the fires that lit up the room were burning with no issue the light itself started to vanish, until the room was completely dark and silent, with the only thing still visible were my two silverish eyes shining ominously in the dark.


    Waking from their stupor, they quickly fell to their knees. "We greet your imperial majesty! Forgive us for not properly greeting you just now!" Abraham said with his powerful voice, while Isaac just kept his head down in shame.


    Deactivating my power I sat down quickly fearing that I would fall. "It''s alright commander. But I have a few tasks for the both of you." I finished.


    ***


    The next morning I opened my eyes slowly, and the first thing I saw was Nizam and Cyrus sleeping soundly, causing a smile to creep it''s way on my face as I saw this.


    I slowly began to raise my head to find Alisar, and I noticed her a little further away from me, and I could see that her eyes were still a little swollen from crying yesterday.


    Unlike me and my brothers who simply respected our father but were not that attached to him, Alisar was different since father always spoiled and played with her, his loss weighed heaviest on her.


    As soon as I moved slightly, I heard a tender and loving voice from behind me. "Are you awake sweetheart?" I turn around to find my mother wide awake with slightly red eyes looking at us.


    "I am mother. Are you better today?" I asked worriedly.


    "Of course." My mother said confidently trying to put on a strong front. She continued "But are you fine? You almost scared me to death yesterday when Horus brought to the room unconscious."


    I felt horrible for worrying my mother, especially in this already stressful situation. But before I could even apologize, my mother hugged me close to her chest and started stroking my hair as she said "I''m sorry sweetheart. I''m so sorry I showed you such an unsightly side of myself yesterday.


    I''m sorry you had to overwork yourself that hard yesterday. I should be the one to take care and protect you and your siblings, but you ended up having to take my role."


    Before my mother can say anymore I said hurriedly "Don''t blame yourself mother! You always did your absolute best to shield me and my brothers from our jealous half siblings and stepmothers!


    Besides, you''re seven months pregnant, and you were having severe complications, if I was so weak that you were forced to stand up for me even now I would never forgive myself!" What I said brought back some bad memories, but it was true.


    If I failed to protect my family a second time, I would rather kill myself than live with that shame.


    My mother hearing my words hugged me closer to her chest, and said in a cracking voice "My sweet little boy. I love you so much."


    "I love you too mother. So please don''t tire yourself anymore, and relax. I promise you that by the time my newest sibling arrives, all our troubles will be over."


    As I and my mother were having this conversation, we didn''t notice that Nizam had woken from his slumber, and heard it all.

 Chapter 5: Let the Show Begin

    I was dressed in regal and glamorous royal attire, that was covered in gold, silver and various jewels, I was also wearing a black cape that had the flag of the empire, a large solar eclipse of a silver sun, that gave off white light, as if illuminating the the black cape in it''s glory.


    The reason for this is obvious.


    My father''s body has been returned and the entire nation was weeping as his funeral procession was going through the capital.


    After a few minutes, my father''s coffin finally arrived at the palace, and was welcomed by all the ministers, generals and all his wives and children, except for my own mother, who even though she wanted to join, couldn''t due to her health.


    With the arrival of my father''s coffin the beginning of the plan that was concocted yesterday was also set in motion. And the plan was simple in both it''s objective and it''s implementation.


    The plan was to infuriate my half siblings and force them to challenge my right to the throne, by calling upon the Law of Strength.


    The Law of Strength was an ancient law that stated that any member of the royal family has the right to challenge the heir of the throne to a duel to the death, if they believe the current heir is too weak, incompetent or corrupt to inherit the responsibility of shouldering the entire empire''s weight.


    So I began the plan with the help of Isaac and Abraham who instructed all the staff and guard to pay less attention to other members of the royal family, while to constantly pamper and flatter me and my siblings.


    And as expected of my egotistic and narcissistic family, they immediately became enraged by the treatment before even three minutes passed.


    But they still held on to their composure and didn''t act out, they merely glared at me with reddened eyes as they believed that I was the reason for the poor attitude of the servants, which was correct.


    And I didn''t even try to deny it either as I smiled smugly at them whenever our eyes met, further fueling their wrath.


    But if they believed that my plan was that petty and immature, they were dead wrong.


    Afterward, when the high ranking nobles, politicians and military men of the empire arrived, I was the one who greeted them, with Horus, Nizam and Cyrus by my side, standing beside me with pride visible on every inch of their bodies.


    Meanwhile Alisar, who was attended to by Kira, was protected by Abraham himself.


    Although I was shocked by his willingness to offer a helping hand, I have to say that it worked like a charm. Everyone was astonished but what they saw. ''The Grand Vizier not only laughed, but also bowed before his highness!?'' They all thought.


    And this was very obvious in my half siblings dumbfounded expression, which I enjoyed very much.


    And finally the reaction I was hoping for happened, one of my more hot blooded half siblings stood up and said. "Why are you bowing to a child Darius? Where is your pride? Did you finally lose it in your old age?"


    The one who said this was my 27th half brother, born from my 15th stepmother, and he was famed for his brash and impatient attitude. Quickly his mother and another one of my half sisters stood up and tried to stop him, since they knew this was not the time.


    But he would not live up to his name if he listened to reason, would he?


    Shrugging off his mother and sister he said confidently "Why are you all so cautious of a boy who barely reached puberty? I''m done waiting like the rest of you! I couldn''t care less anymore about your moronic decision.


    After all fortune favors the bold!" He said, while looking mockingly at the rest of my half brothers and sisters.


    ''So they did have an agreement.'' I thought.


    Unlike my past life when all the children and wives of my father fought for the throne, this time my quick and decisive actions made them weary, and they decided to bide their time until they had a better picture of who I was.


    And then when they saw that both the Commander of the Palace Guards and the Grand Chamberlin were supporting me, they grew even more cautious and decided to swallow their pride, when they were treated in this manner.


    ''But this idiot ruined all of that, and instead aided in my plan.'' I thought amusedly.


    "In accordance with the law of strength I challenge the current heir of the Eclipse empire to a duel to the death! Do you dare accept boy?" He asked loudly so that everyone present could hear.


    As the hall went eerily quiet, I say in the same tone one might use to talk about the most mundane and inconsequential thing in the world "Sure, why not."


    Dumbfounded by my confidence and attitude all my siblings simply stared at me in disbelief. While I turned my head to Isaac who was off to the side and nod my head to him. After all, had he not covered the fact that I had already awakened my divine powers they would not have challenged me so openly.


    Then I turned to Darius and whispered to him in a voice that none could hear but him. "Let the show begin."

 Chapter 6: All Hail

    The Palace Guard immediately arrived and started to make room for us to have our match, so that the other guests wouldn''t get hurt in anyway. While this was going on, I turned my head and said "Kira take my sister to my mother''s room.


    And make sure to assure my mother that I will be fine, I don''t want her to get needlessly worried."


    "Of course your majesty." She replied frettingly, and who would blame her, this was a match to the death after all.


    "Nizam you will..." Before I could even finish speaking Nizam interrupted me saying "Brother I refuse to leave while you put your life at risk!


    I know that I am of little use to you here, but like you said yesterday ''We only have each other now!'' So please allow me to silently support you in this moment."


    I was momentarily shocked by the resoluteness of my brother''s words, but I quickly shook my surprise off and said while smiling warmly at him "You didn''t have to say that, after all I wanted you to stay."


    This time it was Nizam''s turn to be shocked, since he believed I would tell him to leave. Seeing his expression I say "I was just going to tell you to watch and learn. I want you observe everything that happens today and tell me what you thought of it tomorrow."


    Again he was surprised by my answer, but he quickly shock it off and nodded resolutely. Taking advantage of the momentary silence that fell between us Cyrus quickly jumped in and said loudly "I also don''t want to leave!"


    But I quickly shook my head and said "No way, you''re going to go with Kira as well."


    Cyrus''s enthusiasm deflated like an old balloon, but Nizam showed his quick wit and care for his family by kneeling down and whispering to Cyrus "We have a very special mission for you. While me and brother stay here you need to go and protect our mother and Alisar!


    You are the only one who can help us do this, can we leave it to you?"


    Cyrus was overjoyed, as he swiftly ran to the table he was sitting on and grabbed his toy sword that never left his side, before then performing an adorable knight''s salute by slamming his right hand on his left shoulder.


    Which earned him a few chuckles from the surrounding Palace Guard, while Nizam and I returned the gesture and he left with a proud expression on his face.


    Shortly after he left, the stage for the duel was completed. And my half brother was already standing confidently in the middle of the stage, while leaning on his weapon of choice, a curved saber.


    As I was walked to the stage, Isaac started to debrief me on my opponent "My liege, your adversary is named Xatherus, your 27th brother, born from your 15th mother Julia. He is nineteen years of age this year, and has already reached the second level of saber martial arts."


    My eyes widen at hearing that last piece of information. Similarly to how demigods can unlock nine gates to grow stronger and also increase their life span, normal people also had a similar ability. But instead of relying on their blood they rely on their talent and hard work.


    Their are eleven stages to any martial arts, the higher the number the stronger you are. And those who reach the eleventh level can even kill a demigod who has reached the fifth or even the sixth gate.


    Barely containing my rage I darkly say "In less than one minute you will beg me to end your miserable existence."


    And before anything else I turn to Darius and nod to him. Understanding my signal he quickly said "I, Grand Vizier Darius Khan announce that the law of strength has been called and in accordance with that same law I will be the judge of this challenge. And I here by declare the battle to... BEGIN!"


    As soon as Darius finished Xatherus charged with his Etherus steal saber coated in his second rank martial artist aura. Etherus steal is the only material in the world that can conduct the aura of a martial artist.


    Due to his wrath he charged blindly and within a second he was only three meters away from me and that''s when I used my divine power. My eyes changed, black tattoos appeared all over my fair skin, my hair grew longer and my strength skyrocketed.


    Seeing me use the divine power of the royal family everyone was astonished, including Xatherus who froze upon seeing this scene. Using this to my advantage I dash forward at lightning speed and I smashed my fist into his solar plexus. But that wasn''t the end of it.


    For the first time in this life I used the hell fire within me. As soon as my fist struck him I ordered the spark within me to use my arm as a bridge and enter the body of Xatherus! And enter his body it did.


    He stumbled back a bit before he collapsed on the ground screaming in agony. This shocked everyone since from their perspective a fourteen year old boy simply threw one punch and a fully grown adult, who was even armed, fell while screaming in pain?!


    But slowly when Xatherus''s skin began to show signs of second and third degree burns they understood what happened. But being burned alive from the inside out was not all that he was suffering. He was also experiencing severe psychological torture as well!


    After all, hell fire''s primary job is to punish people for their sins, and what better way to make people suffer than to show them their worst nightmare, or to continuously have them live the mistake they regretted most for all of eternity. This was a big reason why my family was so feared.


    After twenty seconds of screaming and vomiting blood he lifted his pale head that was covered in snot, tears and viscera, as he said in a pitiful voice "Make it... stop." His prior demeanor of a proud prince no where to be seen.


    I picked up his saber and I showed it to him while saying "You want it to stop? Then you know what to do."


    He didn''t even hesitate. He immediately began to beg "Please... please... just make it....


    stop.... please, just kill me... please, kill me!"


    And without any further ado I slashed his neck with his own saber. After which his mother fainted on the spot, but no one dared to help her. No one wanted to be on the future emperor''s bad side.


    Immediately afterward Abraham, Isaac, Horus, almost a hundred Palace Guard, and surprisingly even Darius all came up and stood beside me, as Abraham shouted loudly while releasing his nineth rank aura" Is their anyone here who is still unsatisfied with his majesty?"


    As soon as he finished Isaac silently released his bloodlust, while Horus and Darius released their sixth rank aura and then the Palace Guard followed by releasing their fifth rank aura!


    Under such an enormous pressure from so many experts who in their right mind would dare to object!? Everyone without exception bowed and saluted loudly "All hail! All hail! All hail!..."

 Chapter 7: War Council Part 1

    By the time the sun began to set on the royal capital the news of what happened in the funeral spread like wild fire, and by tomorrow the whole empire would know, followed by the world a week or two later. This was obviously due to Isaac greatly aiding in spreading the information under my orders.


    But to be honest, I feel that it was unnecessary since the people who were at the funeral did more than enough on their own, and within an hour hundreds of gifts were sent from all over the capital congratulating me and my family.


    But it wasn''t the time for that now. Currently I was headed to the throne room followed by Darius, Horus, Abraham, Isaac and Nizam, and they were giving me all sorts of reports. When they finished I said "Darius I want you to immediately call for the war council."


    Darius shocked by this, says "But your majesty, by law and tradition the funeral of the emperor must be continued for two weeks, and war is forbidden until the funeral is over!"


    "Law and tradition also demand that we protect our people, defend the empire and avenge our fallen! So I''m sure we can make an exception this time, don''t you think so Grand Vizier." I emotionlessly replied.


    Darius opened his eyes wide at this, but then a content smile appeared on his face as he said "Of course my emperor, it shall be done immediately."


    I nod to this and he departed to see his task complete. Without stopping my movements I continue "Isaac I want you to take all my belongings and move them to my mother''s palace for the time being."


    Isaac confused by this asks "Are you not staying at the emperor''s palace, my liege?"


    "Not at the moment, I will move to the emperor''s palace when my mother''s health improves." I reply with a concerned voice.


    Isaac understanding says "Very well, your majesty. But I will still have the emperor''s palace ready at any moment for you, sire."


    I nod to this accepting his decision. But then I remember something that freezes me in my tracks, as I turn around and tell him "But make sure that you remove all of my father''s lecherous toys first."


    Isaac stifles a laugh and says "Of course, sir."


    It was at this moment that I remembered that Nizam was still following me, and no matter how mature Nizam was for his age, what we were about to talk about was not something that a twelve year old boy should listen to.


    "Nizam I have a job for you as well." I say in the same tone of voice I used to issue orders to the others, but I could not help my eyes growing a bit softer.


    "Yes brother!" Although Nizam tried to keep his earlier composure, but this time he failed completely, and everyone only saw a cute child who wanted to help his brother, while trying to imitate the adults.


    "I want you to go to our mother and tell her of all that has happened today." I said while showing a small smile on my face.


    Nizam was obviously disappointed with the task I gave him, but none-the-less he still left to do it.


    The northern army that was supposed to defend against the Luminous army was nearly destroyed, and we have no armies close enough to stop them, and if they are left unchecked they could easily attack and capture the largest city in the north; Abaddin!" Hamilcar said with a powerful and loud voice so that all could hear.


    When he reached this point everyone was astonished. After all if Abaddin fell that would leave the capital open to attack! Not to mention that Abaddin itself was home to more than three million people.


    Even though they were shocked everyone here was a man of great talent and wisdom, so they calmed down to allow Hamilcar to continue "As I was saying, this is the overall situation.


    As for why we lost so miserably, it''s because our Chimera Knights were no match for their Gryphon Knights, and were absolutely decimated."


    This once again shocked everyone. Because historically speaking the Chimera Knights have always either defeated or stalemated the Gryphon Knights, but they never lost to them.


    At this point Isaac said "I''m afraid I don''t understand Grand Marshal. Was the information the Shade Corps provided the army of the number of Gryphon Knights wrong for this to happen?"


    Hamilcar did not answer this time, instead he looked at General Sodarus. Seeing that all eyes were on him now, the general stood up and loudly proclaimed "The reason the Chimera Knights failed was not because of the Shade Corps! The Chimera Knights were not outnumbered.


    It was because the Luminous Empire has invented a new type of armor for the gryphons and their riders that is resistant to a chimeras fire and poison!"


    The hall erupted in a flurry of noise and yelling trying to understand how they could have invented such a thing without us knowing about it from our spies. But they were silenced by Abraham when he released his terrifying aura. The only ones not affected were Hamilcar, Sodarus, Hekan and Adam.


    When they calmed down I asked "Grand Marshal, who was leading the Gryphon Knights?"


    "It was the brother of emperor Octavian, Grand Duke Marcus, sire." Hamilcar replied calmly.


    The hall stayed silent this time as they waited for me to speak.


    I take a few seconds to think before saying "So we have no army in the north to fight them with, Abbadin is their next target, we can''t defeat their Gryphon Knights and they are being lead by the Luminous Empire''s most talented aerial commander."


    ''In my past life we avoided losing Abbadin by signing a humiliating peace agreement. But not this time! They must be insane if they think I will be giving up an inch of land this time around. But how?'' I think.


    As I was thinking over the situation while petting Bellerophon, who jumped on my lap at some point, an amused smile appeared on my face.


    ''This is so complicated. HAHAHA! This is so much fun! I haven''t had a problem this complicated in eons!


    But it doesn''t matter how hard it is, I''ll figure it out and once I do, I will flood this world with the blood of the Luminous Empire!'' I think as a predatory look settles in my eyes.

 Chapter 8: War council Part 2

    Seeing my expression the men all showed different reactions. Some felt fear, others felt shocked, or confused, but there were only two people who showed amusement. They were Darius and Hamilcar.


    Even though I saw that they were still waiting for me to speak again I kept quietly thinking, and after a few minutes of awkward silence my eyes widened in realization.


    Immediately seeing my change in expression Darius asked "My emperor did you figure something out?"


    I nod my head and say "Before I say my plan I want ask the Grand Marshal something. You said that they are going to attack Abbadin but they have yet to do it, why?" I ask with an excited expression.


    Hamilcar with his usual calm and emotionless voice says "Even though they won decisively, they also had to pay dearly for that victory! According to the reports I received they originally invaded with an army of 67,000. They lost 10,000 men, and they have almost 15,000 wounded.


    And currently, they are resting and probably waiting reinforcements, or our surrender."


    Everyone had an ugly expression on their faces. In contrast my face contorted into a savage and cruel expression, as a bloodthirsty smile was etched on my face, and I laughed uncontrollably! And thought ''I figured it out!


    By the time this war has reached it''s conclusion I would have turned those new shiny armors to hunks of scrap metal!''


    Am I insane? Yes. Am I psychopathic? Yes.


    Am I deranged, mad, psychotic? YES!!! But what did you expect? I am the Tyrant of the Ruined Sun!


    The man who bathed the world in an apocalyptic level of destruction and terror! You expect a sane man to be able to do this? Of course not, because he will never be able to. Even a monster will stop at one point, but never a king!


    A true ruler of men will never stop until the world is in his hands! And it''s time once again for my name to become a synonym for fear! Although I will heed the advice of the being I met when I returned back in time, I will not extend that same mercy to my enemies.


    Pulling out of my thoughts, I notice that except for a few people, all the men had gloomy expression, and the mood was becoming depressive. Refusing to keep my men in such a state, I activate my divine power, and stand up from my throne and yell at the top of my lungs "MEN!"


    Hearing my loud voice their lowered heads snap to look at me, as they stare at my strange tattoos, and haunting eyes. Seeing that I had their full attention I say in a booming voice "How dare you lower your heads?


    Do you not know who you are?" But before anyone can respond I say in an even louder voice "You are the empire''s sword and shield! It''s spear and axe! It''s lance and bow! It''s mightiest weapons and armor!


    Why do you bow your heads like this? Is it because of your shame? Your guilt for failing her, and allowing such a situation to happen?" Hearing my question they lowered their eyes, not daring to look me in the eye.


    Seeing this I push my power to the limit and the light that came from the windows began to dim slowly. And then I roar even louder "You are right to feel shame! Because you have failed in protecting both the empire and your honor." This shocked them and some of them even began to silently weep.


    But I wasn''t done "Everyone here failed the empire! Including my family! And we should feel shame for allowing foreign invaders to be able threaten it''s very heart and existence! But now is not the time to lower our heads!


    But the soldier simply ignored all this and went straight to the general''s tent. As soon as he entered he was assaulted with the stench of blood, wine, and other body fluids. The soldier looked at the floor of the tent, and he saw a dozen beautiful naked women, that were beaten and bruised.


    Many of them already died due to the torture!


    It was then the soldier heard a man say in an annoyed tone "I ordered not to be disturbed."


    "I-I''m sorry, my lord! But urgent news has just arrived." The soldier replied stutteringly.


    "Did the reinforcements arrive?" The man asked.


    "No sir." The soldier replied.


    "Did those shits from the Eclipse Empire send a peace treaty?" He asked again.


    "No sir." Once again the soldier replied.


    "Then what the hell is it?" The man asked in obvious anger.


    "S-Sir, the Eclipse Empire has a new Empero..." Before the soldier could finish, the man threw a liquor bottle on his head, drenching him the liquor.


    "WHO THE FUCK CARES WHO''S THE RULER OF THIS DAMNED DESERT?" The man yelled at the soldier who was clutching his bleeding head.


    "IF YOU DISTURB ME AGAIN BECAUSE OF SUCH A STUPID REASON I WILL SKIN YOU ALIVE!"


    "Y-Y-Yes sir!" The soldier said while quickly scurrying out of the tent.


    The man was tall and had a muscular physique. He also had long golden hair, and golden eyes, a sign of the imperial family of the Luminous Empire. He is Archduke Marcus, brother of the Luminous Emperor Octavian, and also the best aerial general of the empire!


    "As soon as this war is over I will leave this godforsaken desert as fast as possible." Marcus said aloud. But then he turned around and looked at the victims of his sexual preferences and smiled perversely as he thought ''Although their women are a true pleasure.''


    At that moment a powerful wind came from the south, and for some reason his hair stood on end, and his muscles clenched as if his body was warning him of something! But that feeling faded as fast as the wind itself, and he no longer bothered with it.


    But little did he know that he would never leave this desert the same way he entered it!


    And that the wind that has just past by him was the herald of death, spreading the news that the ancient beast known as the Eclipse Empire has unsealed it''s shackles and bared it''s fangs at the Luminous Empire to finally satiate it''s endless hunger!

 Chapter 9: Preparations

    In the throne room of the Eclipse Empire, the high command had finally calmed down after my speech and have once again sat in their chairs. Even though they calmed down and stopped releasing their auras, their eyes still glowed. Showing that the fire I lit inside of them was still burning brightly.


    Seeing that they were all seated and paying their full attention to me I said "The plan I will propose now will allow us to defeat their army with the least amount of casualties, but for this plan we will rely on three things in particular." I said as I raised three fingers, and started to name the three things "The first is deceit, the second is speed, and the last is this." I said as I reached to table next to me and lifted a flask of wine.


    This puzzled the military men. After all, how could wine win a battle? But they kept their questions to themselves, and waited for me to explain.


    I continued "Before I talk about the strategy itself we need a few things to be prepared. Isaac I want you to go to the royal wine cellar, and get all the alcohol we have."


    "All of it your majesty?" Isaac asked in surprise, since the palace had an enormous amount of liquor that had been painstakingly collected from all corners of the world by previous emperors.


    "Yes, every last drop, don''t leave anything." I said emotionlessly. Besides I never liked alcohol, it tasted weird, and it could turn even the most noble of gentlemen into revolting pigs.


    "Very well, my emperor." He said as he left to perform his task.


    "Second of all, Grand Marshal how many soldiers do I have in my personal army?" I asked to the shock of the others. After all, the personal army of the emperor could only be lead by the emperor, which meant that I was planning that I was planning on going with the army!


    Also my army was supposed to be only used as a last resort! And the personal armies of all the emperor''s were very unique, since unlike normal armies that consisted of normal men, and lead by martial artist or some noble. The armies of the emperors were made exclusively of martial artist!


    If someone wanted join my personal army they had to be at least a second rank martial artist!


    "...You have 120,000 men in your army, sire." Hamilcar took a moment to collect his thoughts before replying.


    I nodded and said "Then prepare 20,000 to march by tomorrow, and have another 50,000 be on stand by." I emotionlessly ordered.


    It was at this moment that a general with long brown hair and brown eyes said "My liege are you sure? We just lost your father because he went to the frontlines. And besides your personal army is our greatest strength and losing it could prove to be disastrous for the empire!"


    After that I turn toward Sodarus and say " General Sodarus, you and all your the Chimera Knights will be joining us as well."


    He quickly said "Of course my liege, we will reclaim our lost honor and reputation, I assure you!"


    I nod my head and then ask Hekan "How many battle mages are ready to march out by tomorrow?"


    Hekan took a moment and replied "Six thousand, your majesty."


    "Then prepare 1,000 of them." I demanded.


    It was at this point that one of the generals present said "Excuse me my liege, but if we count all the forces that are going on this expedition with you it would amount to only 24,000, while the enemy still has over 42,000 active and well rested soldiers.


    Even if they''re only ordinary mortals, they still represent an undeniable threat."


    "Don''t worry general, with my plan they won''t be able to use even 10% of their forces." I confidently say.


    "And speaking of my plan let''s get back to it. Since the army that we will send out has been decided on, the next thing we need for my plan will be required of you Grand Vizier." I say as I looked at Darius.


    "Of course my emperor, you need only ask." He said as he bowed slightly.


    "I need you to buy all the clothe in the capital." Hearing my odd request again the men became so confused that they honestly doubted that they were even talking about military matters, much to my amusement. But I have yet to give my most bizarre order!


    "And finally Darius, I want you to send a message to the Luminous army and tell them we wish peace and that we are going to send them a great gift in order to show our sincerity." I finish with an evil smirk.


    "HHUUUUUHHHHHH?!" No longer able to hold back the men screamed in confusion!

 Chapter 10: A Night of Joy and Sadness

    After hours of discussing, planning, and ironing out all the kinks in the plan I made, all the men rushed to complete the necessary arrangements.


    And the capital which should have been sleeping, was instead drowned in noise and lights as the military loudly made their preparations for the upcoming battle.


    Meanwhile, I was standing with Abraham, Horus and Darius, as we watched thousands of soldiers sneaking out of the capital.


    Using the cover of night, and taking advantage of the ruckus that the other units were purposefully making, these men dressed not as soldiers but as commoners, and merchants, while hiding their weapons and left through the only city gate, that happened to not have any guard patrols on it today.


    "HAHAHA, I must say your majesty, this plan was a stroke of genius!" Abraham said merrily.


    "Indeed, this way we have completely masked our intentions and movements from any spy that the Shade Corps has not found yet." Darius added.


    "Indeed sire. And since they are dressed as merchants and common folk, not many will pay attention to them." Horus also chimed in with a happy expression.


    But I did not respond to them, since my mind was preoccupied remembering what happened an hour ago.


    Immediately after the meeting was concluded, and the men all rushed to finish the plan since we had only a few hours to get everything ready, as we were going to march at sunrise. Knowing that I didn''t have much time, I instantly headed to my mother''s palace to see my family, and break the news.


    When I went to my mother''s room I saw Alisar and Cyrus both sleeping on the right and left of my mother, who had a gentle smile on her face. While Nizam was still up reading a book on the desk when I entered.


    "Alex, why are you so late? I was about to send Kira to find out why you were taking so long!" As soon as I closed the door behind me my mother began to nag me, like any mother would when her child was late returning home.


    Instead of annoying me this brought a happy smile to my face, hearing her love and worry for me clearly in her beautiful yet tired voice.


    "Mother, why are you still up? The doctor said that you need a lot of rest." I asked in a voice full of concern, while sitting near her, but without disturbing my younger siblings'' sleep.


    My mother chuckled at this and said with a teasing smile "Is my baby boy worrying about his poor old mother now? You''re so cute!" She said in an obvious attempt to tease me. But I was not some teenage boy who could not even handle the teases of his mother.


    So I replied back saying "Yes I am very worried. So the pitiful old lady should listen to me." I finished with the same smile she had.


    When I finished I could hear Nizam behind me desperately trying to hold back his laughter. But that split second that I focused on Nizam with, was my downfall! Because my mothers bear trap like pinch quickly found it''s way to my cheek and she started pulling!


    "You''ve become really cheeky, haven''t you? Who do you think you''re calling old lady, huh?" My mother asked in a threatening smile, and I felt terror shoot up my spine when this happened. Since there are very few things that are more terrifying than a mother''s anger!


    I quickly said in an awkward manner, since she was still holding on to my cheek "I didn''t call anyone old lady! You can ask Nizam. Right Nizam?" I desperately sought aid from Nizam who was watching all this in amusement.


    Thankfully Nizam quickly acted and said "Yes mother, brother didn''t call anyone that."


    It was at this moment that I was pulled from my thoughts, when Horus put his hand on my shoulder seeing that I was not responding.


    "I''m fine Horus, just lost in thought." I said to them.


    "Darius, I want you to do a few things for me while I''m away." I said.


    "Yes sire?" He asked.


    "First of all I want you to have Nizam start learning magic. I have a feeling that he would have some talent in it." I lied. After all it wasn''t a hunch, I knew he had incredible talent in magic. Especially water magic.


    "Very well, my liege." Darius replied calmly.


    "And I want you to tell Isaac to train my maid, Kira, in the arts of the Shade Corps." I said.


    This surprised Horus, who said "My liege, do you not want Kira as your personal maid anymore?"


    "You misunderstand Horus. I just want her to become able to protect herself in case something unfortunate happens." I said as I remembered her miserable end in my past life.


    ''I won''t let her suffer such a fate again!'' I thought.


    "I will be sure to deliver the message, my emperor." Darius said.


    "And finally I want you to get the best doctors, healers, alchemists, herbalists, priests, druids, midwives, and everything else in the world, to make sure that my mother will be fine while I am away." I say seriously.


    Hearing this they all felt like it was too much. After all the imperial doctors and midwives were the best in the empire!


    "My liege, the imperial doctors are all..." Darius tried to argue, but I cut him off.


    "I don''t care Darius. While I''m gone your number one priority is my family''s safety, and especially my mother''s health. So I don''t care how much money you need to spend, just spend it! Am I clear?" I said coldly.


    "Understood my emperor, it shall be done." Darius answered understanding that I will not budge on my decision.


    Soon enough the sun began to rise signaling that it was time to leave. I remove all my noble and expensive clothes and instead I wear simple robes that a merchant would.


    As I rode my horse and prepared to walk through the city gates, but before I did I turned around and looked at the palace from afar, and I quietly vowed "After I avenge father, and return victorious I will kneel before you and beg for forgiveness mother.


    I only ask you to remain healthy and happy till that time."


    And with that I rode into the blazing desert, ready to write the first page of my legend in this new life!

 Chapter 11: We shall use their weapon against them

    After I left the capital I quickly met up with Abraham, Horus and Hamilcar, and together we rode hard into the scorching desert. Our destination was Abaddin, and it''s war stricken soil. After hours of riding non stop we decided to take a short break in a near oases.


    As we rested, Horus saw a dust cloud so large that we could see it even from miles away.


    Although only Abraham and Hamilcar could see it clearly, since they were high level martial artists, we all knew what it was. "Looks like our liege''s silent arrow has already been loosed!" said Horus in amusement.


    "And it shall plunge into their hearts before those fools even realize it! HAHAHAHA, this battle has ended before it even started!" Abraham said mockingly.


    Hearing what they said I smile, before jokingly saying "Let''s start moving again. If the highest commanding officers are late, how would the rest of the army think?"


    After a little more than an hour, we reached the largest city in the north of the empire, the city known as the Iron Fortress, Abaddin! The massive city was built on the slope of solitary mountain peak in the middle of the desert.


    The mountain is named Iron Spike Mountain, because of it''s topographical appearance, and it''s abundance in iron ore, especially Etherus steal, the most valued military resource in the world!


    Looking at the massive city, with it''s towering white walls, that stood in contrast to the all the black smoke that was constantly being generated due to the city''s many iron mines, and workshops, I could feel the uneasiness of it''s people from how the guards were running back and forth on top of the walls, searching for any possible sign that the Luminous army was attacking.


    Looking at this scene, I couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of confusion. ''Why are the guards so nervous?'' I thought.


    After all, Abaddin was known as the Iron Fortress not only because of it''s specialization in iron mining and production, but also because of it''s near impossibility in being conquered!


    Since Abaddin was strategically important because of it''s geographical location, and it''s abundance in various priceless ores, the royal family has spent centuries and unimaginable amounts of gold Darr, and resources to increase it''s defenses to a ridiculous degree.


    And this was a suspicion shared by Hamilcar and Abraham as well! Although it was odd, we still kept on riding north, and that''s where we saw the first signs of the brutality of war.


    We saw a small oasis town a few miles north of Abaddin on fire, with apparently no sign of survivors. Entering the small village we saw the devastation. Every where we looked we saw burning and mutilated corpses. And as we looked around more Horus made a horrifying observation!


    "My liege, their are no woman, and children!" Horus said loudly.


    Looking around more thoroughly, we discovered that he was right. Not a single corpse belonged to a woman or a child! At that moment a group of a hundred men surrounded us with their swords drawn!


    "On your knees!" One of them shouted in anger.


    Even though they outnumbered us greatly, non of us were afraid. After all, our small group had enough strength to massacre thousands, let alone a hundred men! So Horus used his sixth rank aura and all the men who surrounded us paled in fear.


    "Enough Horus, these men are not our enemies." I say. Indeed these men are apart of my personal army.


    "Are you alright?" I asked after Horus stopped.


    "W-Who are you?" The man, still pale, asked in a stuttering voice.


    "Do you not even recognize your emperor, and Grand Marshal! Are you blind soldier?" Abraham roared at the poor man.


    "Emperor? Wha...?" The man seemed confused for a second, before he finally understood and fell to his knees and begged for forgiveness, followed by the rest of his men.


    "It looks like the Grand Duke is a cautious man. He feared that we would send an army from the south, before his reinforcements arrive. So he decided to use terror to damage the morale of our men, thus winning the battle before it even began.


    And even if this show angered us instead of scaring us, he knew that we would stop to bury them, and thus give more time for his reinforcements to arrive to his rescue. Clever." I say in an emotionless tone.


    When the men heard this they opened their eyes in realization. But then one of them asked "Then wouldn''t it be wise to bury these corpses as soon as possible, so that his weapon is rendered useless, and we would lose as little time as possible?"


    "On the contrary! This idiot has given me a weapon so powerful that it will not only win us this battle, but all future battles!" I say with an excited and savage smile.


    "What weapon, sire?" Horus asked.


    "Anger." I answered as I turned around.


    "Anger?" Horus was still confused, and so were the rest of the men, except for Abraham and Hamilcar, who revealed bloodthirsty smiles!


    I quickly turn to the hundred men and order loudly "You will immediately ride to all the separate units of the army, and inform them of what you saw here, and tell them to gather here instead! And after you''re done, you will ride to every corner of the empire and tell them what you saw here today!


    Am I clear?"


    "Understood, my emperor!" They said as they ran to their horses and rode to perform their duty.


    "My liege, I still don''t understand. Isn''t bringing the army here exactly what the enemy wants?" Horus asked.


    Hearing this I decided to explain "Normally, yes! But he went too far. He was too cruel. If he decided to do this with the corpses of the soldiers he had from the battle we lost, or just normal adult civilians, it would have been better.


    But by killing this many children, and in this barbaric way he gave us the ability to turn this deadly sword against him! Now instead of the soldiers feeling fear, we will convert those feelings to rage and hatred!


    And by telling the entire empire about this tragedy, the Luminous Empire will have to think a hundred times before attacking us again!" I finished with a mocking tone.


    Horus opened his eyes wide in understanding. And Hamilcar said with an impressed expression "Grand Duke Marcus tried to win the battle before it even started, but your majesty has found a way for the Eclipse Empire to win every war against them before it starts! HAHAHA! Truly ingenious."''


    I smile hearing the compliment, but my smile disappears soon after and I say "Grand Marshal I want all the soldiers to see this scene. And I want you to make sure that all the officers fill their soldier''s hearts and minds with wrath and vengeance, understood?"


    "Of course, sire." He said.


    I turn around and stare at the rotting corpses, and then I say in a chilling voice "And one more thing Grand Marshal."


    "Sire?"


    "No prisoners. Am I clear?" I say darkly.


    Upon hearing my order Hamilcar is stunned for a moment, before a demonic look settles in his eyes and he says "None, sire!"


    I nod my head as I think ''I will use this weapon you have offered me to drown your entire empire in a tsunami of despair and agony! The lives of these children will be avenged in the most grotesque way I can think off, this I swear in the name of all the gods!''

 Chapter 12: Start of the Battle

    The men I sent to deliver the news performed their assignment perfectly and quickly. The news of the atrocity spread like wildfire, and by the time the sun completely disappeared behind the horizon, the fragmented pieces of my army finished gathering.


    Even though the men have been marching for hours they didn''t ask for rest! Seeing the gruesome sight before them, a ruthless fire was lit in the core of their hearts.


    Looking at the final remnants of my scattered army finally combine again, I hear Hamilcar say "My liege, the men are all eager to fight. It appears your plan has worked as you intended."


    I nod acknowledging his words, and then I say "Although this wasn''t the original plan, we still benefitted greatly from it." Then I ask Hamilcar "Grand Marshal did my arrow find it''s target?"


    "Indeed it did, sire. The fools accepted the wine we sent them with open arms, hahaha." Hamilcar finished while laughing at their idiocy.


    Then I turn to Sodarus and ask him "Were our movements seen by the enemy?"


    "No, my liege. We didn''t encounter a single scout all day!" He replied confidently.


    "Excellent! Then have the men rest for an hour, and then we will begin our march using the cover of night. And Sodarus, have your knights keep an eye on the enemy''s movements at all times." I say authoritatively.


    The generals saluted me before leaving to do their duty. As they left I kept staring at the small sea of men in front of me, and I couldn''t help but smile slightly, as I already saw the end of the Luminous Empire in their eyes!


    After an hour the army once again marched forth, but this time we didn''t split it. The army moved in the desert at night with no torches, and trying to make as little noise as possible. But to be honest we didn''t need to do that.


    Since our enemies were so complacent after their victory that they didn''t even bother with putting simple patrols around their camp! Taking full advantage of this carelessness we positioned the army in the perfect location for a surprise attack!


    Currently I was standing on a sand hill with Abraham, Horus, Sodarus and Hamilcar. We were staring with wide eyes at the scene Infront of us. We could hear the sounds of drunken men partying, fighting and gambling.


    The enemy camp was so chaotic and unorganized it looked more reminiscent of a gypsy camp and not a military camp of one of the strongest empires in the world?!


    "What the hell is that? My liege are we sure that this''s the enemy army?" Abraham asked with a confused face.


    "It has to be them. They are raising the Luminous Empire''s flag, right?.....Right?" Even Horus began to question his eyes.


    Sodarus trying to find a reason for the idiocy in front of him asked "My Liege, did you by any chance put something in the wine we gave them?"


    "No, I gave them normal wine!


    After all, they could easily find out if I put anything in it." I said, while thinking ''I mean, I did give them the wine so that they could relax, and lower their guard against us, and thus we could have an easier time during the battle, but I never expected something like this!


    In a split second Hamilcar charged inside the camp, and that alone caused dozens to be injured and killed!


    But this was only the beginning, he then concentrated his power at the edge of his axe and swung horizontally, releasing a catastrophic red arched slash, that destroyed everything in it''s path, killing hundreds in seconds!


    And like a war god announcing his arrival to the world he released a bestial roar, that horrified all who heard it! Then using the blades on his armor he attacked the helpless enemy soldiers with his knees, and elbows, leaving them in shreds!


    If they believed that Hamilcar''s charge was all, then they were horribly mistaken. Seconds later the onslaught of the Diomedes Knights began! The Diomedes Knights were the second most feared knights in the empire, after the Chimera Knights.


    That''s because these men rode the most infamous warhorses in the world, the Diomedes Warhorses!


    Diomedes Warhorses were all black, with amethyst eyes. They were also bigger, stronger and faster than any horse in the world. But what truly distinguished these horses from their counterparts was their diet.


    Unlike normal horses who were herbivores, these infernal beasts were carnivores, and they only ate one type of meat. Human flesh!


    The horses smelling and seeing all the carnage before them, went into a frenzy, and their normally amethyst eyes became blood red!


    Under this frenzy they went into, they charged mercilessly at the enemy, and all who were not trampled to death or skewered by the knight''s lances, were instead devoured by the horses fang filled mouths!


    And as a cherry on top, Horus quickly arrived with thousands of infantrymen. These men all wearing black armor, large round shields and gleaming curved sabers and spears, flooded into the camp!


    Our foes were caught completely off guard, and many of them were so drunk that they still didn''t understand what was going on. And those who managed to understand what was happening ran away in horror. But how could we allow them to simply leave as they please?


    And they were hunted down by the demon like Hamilcar, and the wraith like Horus!


    Although Horus wasn''t showing his talents in the beginning, since it was his first battle, as soon as he got accustomed to the smell and feel of it he turned into the embodiment of death on the battlefield!


    All the men saw before dying was a silver flash in the periphery of their vision before darkness engulfed their consciousness!


    SCREEEEEEEECCCHHHHHHH!


    It was then that we heard a loud monstrous sound from the skies! Looking up we saw the Gryphon Knights armed and armored for battle flying to the heavens confidently. Seeing this I smile and order the mage next to me "Our prey is finally here.


    Tell Sodarus to send out the bait." I say with a predatory expression.


    "Yes, my emperor." The mage saluted and raised his staff to the sky and launched a fire spell that exploded loudly and brightly in the air, signaling the beginning of the hunt!

 Chapter 13: Aerial Ambush

    Marcus was sleeping soundly in his tent, after another night of sadistic pleasure, when he was woken suddenly by a loud crashing sound, followed by the agonizing screams of his dying men! But that horrific sound was shadowed by what he heard next!


    He heard a roar so monstrous, he believed that an ancient beast had awoken from it''s deep slumber!


    Scrambling out of bed, he ran out of his tent so fast he forgot that he was still naked! But what he saw made him question whether he was still sleeping or not.


    He saw an iron demon, that dashed across the battlefield leaving his men as mutilated corpses so grotesque he wondered whether they were even human a few seconds ago!


    But that was only the start of his nightmare. Since soon enough thousands of knights riding man eating horses began to attack his helpless soldiers as well. And after that, tens of thousands of powerful martial artists, led by a wraith like man also began to mercilessly butcher them!


    Suddenly his right hand man, who was named Titus, came running and panting before him, and asked in a panic "My lord! My lord, our men are being massacred, what do we do?" But Marcus said nothing as he kept staring at the hellish sight before him.


    "My lord? MY LORD! MY LORD, PLEASE ANSWER ME!" Titus screamed loudly trying to break Marcus out of his trance. But he didn''t respond at all!


    So Titus did the only thing he could think of, and punched Marcus as hard as he could in the face!


    Breaking out of his trance like state, Marcus didn''t bother with the strike Titus gave him, and ordered "Prepare the Gryphon Knights, immediately. This battle is hopeless, we must escape with as little damage as possible!"


    "Yes, my lord." Titus quickly saluted and scurried to ready the knights, while Marcus ran inside his tent to wear his armor. As he struggled with his heavy and glamorous breastplate, he thought of the only way to salvage the situation. ''The Eclipse Empire actually sent Hamilcar Seth against us?


    Damn it! This war will be hard to be won now! The only thing I can do is to escape with the Gryphon Knights and regroup with the reinforcements, that way we would still have an edge against them in the peace talks.''


    After he finished putting on his armor he left his tent and burned it, to make sure that no secret information could be taken by the Eclipse Empire. After that he rode his Gryphon and flew into the air followed by nearly two thousand Gryphon Knights.


    Before he escaped, he decided to take a look at the battle field, and scout the enemy forces, and what he saw horrified him. The first thing he noticed was the mercilessness of the Eclipse Empire''s soldiers! They spared no one. Everything before them was destroyed with no remorse.


    It made his little act of impaling those children look like a harmless prank! And this made him think ''We really woke the sleeping monster this time!''


    But he quickly slapped himself to remove those thoughts and said to himself quietly "No, I can''t think like this. It''s not over yet!


    The Luminous Empire shall be the victor of this war, even if the ancient beast, known as the Eclipse Empire woke up!" And then he began to scout the enemy forces, so that he could make appropriate plans for the future. It was then that he heard one of his men shout "My lord.


    Wind Blades, Lightning Lances, Water Whips, Stone Bullets, Ice Spears... All kinds of attacks were launched at the unsuspecting Gryphon Knights, causing horrendous casualties to them!


    Marcus seeing the sight before him paled! He was looking at thousands of battle mages ready to kill them! Wasting no time he yelled at the top of his lungs "AMBUSH! Retreat!


    Run! Run for your lives!" But before they could successfully do so Marcus saw a few battle mages release a signal, and all he could think at that moment was ''What now?!''


    As soon as the signal was released thousands of loud thunderous roars filled the battlefield. The time for the Chimera Knights to regain their lost honor had finally arrived! And the first thing they did was to encircle the poor Gryphon Knights. Marcus seeing this loudly said "Damn it!


    Damn it! Quickly with me men, we''ll fight our way out!" And as he was rallying his men as a last ditch effort to survive and break through the encirclement, he heard something that shattered all his hopes of escape.


    "You''re not going anywhere Marcus." A powerful and domineering voice echoed across the skies bringing the previously chaotic battle to a complete stop!


    Marcus stiffly turning his head, looked up and saw a man riding a large black Chimera, wearing intimidating black armor, and holding a large black lance that gleamed threatingly in the moonlight.


    "S-S-S-Sodarus?!" Marcus said stutteringly, fear obvious on his face as he thought ''Hamilcar AND Sodarus?! Oh Gods, please I beg of you to release me from this accursed nightmare!''


    "You have been given a great privilege Marcus. Our emperor wishes to speak with you, so I suggest you surrender peacefully." Sodarus said emotionlessly, as he stared at him with a gaze that promised torture and death if he dared reject.


    Marcus seeing that he had no chance of escaping anymore, turned to Titus and told him to find a way to escape and deliver the news of what happened here, so that the Luminous Empire could prepare for the inevitable onslaught of the Eclipse Empire.


    Before Titus could say anything, Marcus flew up to face Sodarus and said haughtily "I''m afraid I don''t have any interest in meeting the son of some prostitute. If he wishes to meet with me, he should kneel and offer his women to me, to show me his sincerity, and maybe then I will consider it!


    HAHAHAHA."


    Hearing this all the Chimera Knights, and battle mages became furious at the insults that were directed at their great emperor, who brought them this glorious victory. Only Sodarus didn''t show an angry expression.


    Instead he showed one of dark and twisted amusement, as he sadistically replied "I thank you Marcus. His majesty asked me to bring you to him with as little damage done to you as possible, but now you have given me an excuse to cripple you, before I present you to him!"


    Marcus visibly flinched upon hearing this, but before he could say anything else Sodarus was upon him like a starving beast, ruthlessly attacking him, as the rest of the Gryphon Knights were slaughtered around him in a dreadful dance of blood and gore!


    Seeing this I smile lightly and say calmly to Abraham "This''s over. Send a message to the capital of our victory. And also have the 50,000 men that were on standby begin their march here to reinforce us. This war is just beginning."

 Chapter 14: Aftermath of Victory

    As the sun slowly rose over Ekleposus, the capital of the Eclipse Empire, the people woke up and started their day. Slowly the city began to be filled with life, but there was an air of uncertainness in the city, which was uncommon in the capital.


    The people were all worried about their futures, after all they had recently heard the horrible news of losing a great battle in the north, and they even lost their emperor.


    And now their new sovereign, who had barely entered his teenage years, led an army to fight the invaders, while some cautious merchants had even given up hope, and already fled the Eclipse Empire!


    Nizam woke up early in the morning as per his habit. Ever since his brother left for war with the Luminous Empire, his schedule became far more busy. So he quickly got dressed and went to his mother''s room, since she insisted that they have to eat as a family.


    After breakfast ended, his brother and sister went to their lessons, while his mother stayed in her room, and began to review various reports from all over the empire.


    Ever since Alexander left for war she was riddled with anxiety, so she buried herself in work to try to calm her restless heart, and no matter how many times Nizam or Darius tried to convince her to stop, she would refuse them, while promising them to not push herself too hard.


    After his breakfast with his mother and siblings, he was scheduled to go take his royal lessons, such as math, physics, languages, history, etiquette, geography and many more tedious yet invaluable classes. Then he was supposed to have lunch with his family, around mid-day.


    After that he would take his afternoon magic lessons. And finally, have dinner, and play with his little brother and sister, and go to sleep afterward.


    But contrary to his expectations of this being just another mundane day, shortly after they finished their breakfast, they heard a loud cheering voice echo from the northern gate of the city!


    When Nizam heard this he was confused, and asked one of the guards following him to find out what was going on. After a few minutes the guard he sent came rushing over, and said in an exhilarated voice "Your highness, great news! His majesty has won against the Luminous Empire!


    The messengers said that it was a great victory, and that the enemy was nearly destroyed!"


    "And how is my brother?" Nizam asked with a happy smile on his face.


    "They say his majesty is perfectly fine." The guard responded. Hearing this Nizam released a relieved sigh, before sprinting as fast as he could to his mother''s room, since he knew that she was the one who was the most anxious to know what was happening with his brother.


    Once he got their, he opened the door excitedly, and said while panting slightly "Mother, news just arrived from the frontline!"


    His mother who was buried in her paperwork, instantly looked at Nizam with eyes that threatened to cry at any minute, and asked hesitantly, worried that she would hear the news she feared the most "....What happened?


    Is he okay?" She didn''t even care about the outcome of the battle, and was only concerned about her eldest child''s health and well being.


    Nizam showed a bright, and wide smile as he loudly proclaimed, his voice beaming with pride and joy "Brother is fine! Not only that, They''re saying that brother obliterated the enemy! Brother won, mother. He won!" Hearing this she couldn''t help herself, and cried tears of relief and pride.


    While their corpses were left in the mercy of the unforgiving desert and it''s ravenous beasts.


    After a few minutes Sodarus arrived, while dragging a man with golden hair and eyes. As soon as he got close to me he dropped the man and said "My emperor, I give you Grand Duke Marcus. I''m sorry for taking so long, sire.


    I accidently went a little overboard in the battle, and I wanted him to be some what presentable before you."


    Looking at the state of the Grand Duke, I almost didn''t believe him, if not for the man''s golden hair and eyes, which were signs of the royal family. The man looked nothing like a Grand Duke. If anything he looked like a crippled beggar!


    His left eye and ear were missing, along with his right forearm, and I could tell that most of his ribs and several other bones were shattered horribly!


    Suddenly the man released a distorted and pained sound that might have been a laugh, and said "A brat! HAHAHA. A damn brat, defeated me? HAHAHAHA!"


    Seeing him act like a madman, I turn to Sodarus and say amusedly "You call this ''A little overboard''?"


    Sodarus smiled awkwardly, before quickly shaking Marcus violently, while yelling "Wake up you bastard! You''re Infront of his majesty, how dare you act like this?!"


    And to my shock his method actually worked! Marcus slowly started to return to his senses. Seeing this I say "Good morning, Grand Duke. Are you awake?"


    Marcus seemed to be confused, and he began to look at his surroundings, then he checked his body before he sighed and said "Haaaaah.... So it wasn''t a nightmare."


    I smiled slightly at this and said "I''m afraid not."


    "Why am I not dead yet?" He asked.


    "Because you''re a valuable prisoner." I replied.


    "I see. But it doesn''t matter." He said calmly.


    "Why doesn''t it matter?" I ask with a frown on my face.


    "Because Titus, my right hand man, managed to escape yesterday. He probably already reported what happened here, and now you will face the full wrath of the Luminous Empire! My rescue is coming sooner or later." He said with confidence, as he glared at me with hateful eyes.


    "We shall see." I say with an amusedly smile.

 Chapter 15: To the Luminous Empire

    Soon after I finished talking to Marcus, Horus arrived and gave me two reports. The first one was about the spoils of victory, and the causalities of both armies. Reading it brought a large smile to may face, since we only lost 13 men, and 230 injured, while the enemy lost tens of thousands of men!


    The second one stated that the reinforcements I ordered were on their way, but their was a notice at the bottom of the report from Darius warning me of the shortage of supplies and food if this war takes too long. Reading this I frown slightly.


    Most of the Eclipse Empire''s territory were dry and infertile deserts, but it did have two major sources of food. The first were the hundreds of oasis towns and villages that produced a moderate amount of food, and the second was from the Vitar River.


    The Vitar River was an enormous river that originated from the east of the empire, and spills into the ocean in the west of the empire.


    It''s this river that gave life to the nation by offering us large and plentiful fields to plant our crops, herd our cattle, and supplied us with ridiculous amounts of fish every year. Some even consider it to be more important than the capital itself.


    But their was a problem. For years now the yield of crops and fish have been slowly decreasing. And in my past life, this continued until a few years later it caused a devastating famine that weakened the nation greatly!


    Eventually we learned that reckless overfishing, and irresponsible planting of crops caused the once bountiful river to lose much of it''s fertility. And it took us years of agricultural reforms, and magically enhancing the soil for it to return to it''s former glory.


    But right now my main concern was this war.


    After I reorganized my thoughts, I quickly went to my tent, and began to make precise calculations, and I discovered that at most I have two and a half months to finish this war before the empire, and the army start suffering from supply issues.


    I kept racking my brain, trying to find any strategies to extend my very short time limit. I spent hours thinking and strategizing, and without me even noticing the sun had begun to set.


    As the sun slowly hid in the endless horizon, Hamilcar wearing clean and noble black robes arrived and said respectfully "Sire, I just received news that the reinforcements will be here by midday tomorrow."


    Hearing this I say with exhaustion obvious in my voice "I thought so...Sigh.... Fine then we will begin the march one day after the reinforcements arrive."


    "My liege, are you sure you don''t want to give the men more time to rest?" Hamilcar asked worriedly.


    Listening to Hamilcar''s worries I show him the message that arrived this morning, along with all the calculations I made.


    Seeing them Hamilcar immediately understood why I made my decision, and he said seriously "This time frame is too tight, and war is very unpredictable, we could easily find ourselves dragged into a war that remains years, if not decades."


    As the men were busy building camp, the man who led them here, General Hasdrubal Tistra, walked up to me and knelt humbly in front of me. Hasdrubal was tall and lean, with long black hair and sharp grey eyes.


    He also wore pitch black armor and had two curved sabers attached to his belt, since he was a level seven martial artist, specializing in dual curved swords. Looking at him I had an urge to run to him and embrace him, but I held myself back.


    In my past life Hasdrubal and I were close, and trusted friends. Slowly old memories that I kept buried began rising to the surface, and I remembered all the times we fought side by side.


    All the times we argued like children over the most useless of things, and how we supported each other with no hesitation in front of others, even when it felt like the whole world was against us.


    I remembered how I was his best man at his wedding, and how I was the first one to hold his daughter after she was born. My heart was pounding faster and faster in happiness as I remembered those joyous times.


    But then a memory I had hoped to never see again resurfaced. I remembered how I coldly killed my dear friend. My jubilant emotions died as I remembered how I not only killed him, but also butchered his entire family; even the little girl who I held in my hands when she was first born.


    I clench my knuckles until they turn white as I try to hold back the surge of emotions I felt at that moment. If my mother and family were my first regret, then this man was my second!


    And I swore in my heart, to make sure to not repeat the mistakes of the past and save him from the clutches of that despicable woman!


    Hasdrubal was still kneeling, and could feel that his emperor was angry for some reason. Fearing that he might have done something to displease him, he said worriedly "Have I done something to upset you, my liege?"


    Hearing this I was barely able to hold my sorrowful emotions, as I quickly replied "No you didn''t, it was the opposite. Excellent work, you may return to your tent and rest for now."


    "Understood, your majesty." He saluted, and as he left I could feel my turbulent emotions calm down.


    The army rested for another day, and by the time the sun rose the next morning they were already prepared to begin today''s march. As I slowly rode my horse to the front of the army with Horus, Abraham and a hundred Royal Guard, I could clearly see the enthusiasm of the men in their eyes.


    After a thousand years of pacifism, the feared Eclipse Empire was once again on the offensive!


    As I reach the front of the army, I see Hamilcar and Hasdrubal, already waiting for me. After yesterday I regained control over my emotions, and I was no longer consumed by my guilt and sorrow when I saw him.


    After I saluted the two men I look at the fearsome, and excited faces of my men, and I loudly order "To the Luminous Empire!" Followed by the deafening cheers of the soldiers.

 Chapter 16: The Luminous Empires Reprisal

    The war between the Luminous Empire and the Eclipse Empire was not something weird, and not many nations cared. After all, the two superpowers were always in a state of conflict, and every time they would go to war, it wouldn''t change the power balance in the world.


    Even the Luminous Empire itself only thought of this war as a way of testing it''s new Gryphon armor, and no one even considered that things might escalate to such an unbelievable extent.


    The first news that shocked the entire world was the disastrous defeat of the Eclipse Empire, and the effectiveness of the new armor. But before the people could calm down, another more astonishing piece of news spread, the Eclipse Emperor Akhamenid the second was killed in the battle!


    Suddenly everyone was paying very close attention to this war, and they all thought one thing; ''The Eclipse Empire is going to suffer greatly this time!'' And they began to scheme ways to take a piece of the large pie, none more so than the luminous emperor Octavian!


    The moment he received the news from his brother Marcus he ordered 40,000 fresh troops to reinforce him.


    Octavian was beyond happy, and kept dreaming of conquering large amounts of land in the north of the Eclipse Empire, and he even harbored the faintest of hope to be able to capture Abaddin, and all it''s invaluable natural resources!


    And who could blame him? The two empires had been at each others throats for hundreds of years, and dozens of emperors have tried and failed to conquer the Iron City of Abaddin.


    This could make him not only a hero of the people, but his name might also be added to the long list of the greatest emperors in the history of the Luminous Empire!


    But even though Octavian was narcistic, he was no fool. He could also look past his own ego, and see that if he succeeded he would be able to use Abaddin as a springboard for future invasions into the Eclipse Empire.


    He could already see his armies ravaging the lands of the Eclipse Empire, he even believed that conquering Ekleposus wasn''t out of the reach! Just imagining himself sitting on the throne of the Eclipse Empire made his heart beat so fast it sounded like a galloping horse.


    But who would have thought that less than a week after Octavian had reached the most joyful moment in his life, he would fall to his lowest point ever.


    A few days after he received the news of the great victory, the news of not only the horrifying massacre in the south, but also the capture of his younger brother arrived, stunning him along with the nation. But if that had been the end of it, it would have been fine.


    Since all he had to do was sue for peace and pay an appropriate amount for his brother''s release, and everything would be fine. But his expectations were ruthlessly extinguished!


    A few days ago when he was talking to his ministers and generals, about the war and how best to end the war in a way that was beneficial to their empire, an elegant letter suddenly arrived from the Eclipse Empire.


    He and his ministers all showed satisfied smiles when they saw the message, believing that it was their peace offers, along with their ransom demands for Grand Duke Marcus, but what they read both baffled and terrified them!


    The letter was written by Alexander the Third, the newest emperor of the Eclipse Empire, and the architect of the disaster they suffered in the south. Reading the name Octavian scoffed, and opened the letter where he found only a single sentence written "It''s time we return the favor."


    Reading the sentence aloud both Octavian and the men present were confused, but slowly they thought of a hypothesis that they refused to believe. After all, what they thought off hadn''t happened in almost a thousand years.


    But to their misfortune, their fears were confirmed when a man, less than an hour later threw open the doors to the throne room and yelled loudly that the Eclipse Empire was invading with a large army!


    Octavian upon hearing this was stupefied, since he never thought he would ever have to deal with a situation like this, unless it was in a history test when he was still young, since the last emperor to deal with an invasion from the Eclipse Empire was his great grandfather!


    But he quickly regained his bearing and said with a voice that radiated with the pride, authority and glory of the sun itself "Send an emissary to Emperor Alexander requesting he stop his invasion in return for favorable peace conditions, and also have the emissary scout the army''s size and equipment."


    Seeing his miserable state everyone who still doubted all the reports of the horror, and bloodiness of the battle were forced to believe it, as they thought ''If even after the Grand Duke acted as a diversion, he still was injured to this degree, doesn''t this mean that the reports down played the brutality of the battle!''


    Octavian quickly urged him to say it, and he obliged "My lord the army we face is no ordinary force. It''s the personal army of the Eclipse Empire."


    Hearing this the men were shocked since they thought the Eclipse Empire had managed to gather some extra troops they had near the capital, and no one thought that they actually moved their greatest fighting strength! But Titus wasn''t done.


    "Not only that, my liege, but Hamilcar Seth and Sodarus Indra have also been dispatched with the army!" If the last piece of news shocked them, this one petrified them. And they started rebuking him loudly, with fear evident in their voices.


    "Martial Demon Hamilcar Seth, and Storm Lord Sodarus Indra!"


    "IMPOSSIBLE!"


    "You lie, Titus! Those ancient devils haven''t joined any wars in over a thousand years."


    "That''s right! You just want to justify why you lost so miserably!"


    "Indeed! Stop spouting lies Titus!"


    Titus was bombarded from all sides by insults, but he said nothing and kept his down.


    "SILENCE!" Octavian roared while activating his full power, silencing the hall instantly.


    "Titus has risked his life to tell us this, and he would gain nothing from lying to us." Upon hearing this Titus showed a thankful smile and then allowed his body to finally collapse from his intense pain.


    "Take him to the royal doctor this instant. He may still have information that might aid us." Octavian said after seeing him collapse.


    After Titus was taken from the throne room, Octavian wanted to speak but the door was once again violently opened and Octavian thought angrily ''Would you stop opening the door like that?! Do you have any idea how expensive a pure gold door is?''


    The man didn''t notice his emperor''s anger and quickly said "My liege, news has just arrived from our spies in the Eclipse Empire, and they say that they only have a month''s worth of supplies for this war!"


    Hearing this the men were first stunned, and then they began to mock and laugh at the foolishness of the Eclipse Empire, and their new Emperor. Immediately their impression of Alexander turned from a formidable opponent to a young and reckless child. Only Octavian felt even more dread than before.


    He didn''t believe the one responsible for their defeat would make such a stupid decision, especially if Hamilcar Seth, and Sodarus Indra are by his side. ''They must have a plan.'' Octavian concluded.


    So he chose his next course of action and said authoritatively "Mobilize 80,000 men from my personal army to reinforce the 40,000 men we have in the south, and order Grand General Georgios Gripa to immediately head south to lead the army against the Eclipse Empire."


    The throne room was stupefied as they heard their emperor, while he thought viciously ''I don''t know what you''re planning, thus making me unable to counter it, so you leave me with no choice but to crush you with overwhelming strength!''


    Little did he know how wrong he would be proven in the coming days.

 Chapter 17: Choosing the Battlefield and Half of War

    It''s been two days since we set out to the Luminous Empire, and in that time we haven''t been idle. Hamilcar and I have already began to enact our plan.


    We ''accidently'' leaked the news that we barely had enough supplies to last us a month, and began to march quickly, giving the impression that we were in a hurry. After that we just had to wait until our enemy took the bait, which didn''t take long.


    Hamilcar, Sodarus, Abraham, Horus, Hasdrubal, several other high ranking officers in the army and myself were in my tent discussing various plans in case our main plan failed, when a man entered the tent saluted us and said dutifully "My emperor, my lords, our spies in the Luminous Empire have just sent word that our enemies have sent 80,000 men from their imperial army to reinforce the 40,000 already here.


    They have also assigned the tenth rank general Iron Wall Georgios as the high commander of the southern war." The messenger finished as a scared look flashed across his eyes.


    Hearing this the men, including me and Hamilcar, showed worried expressions. Then I waved my arm signaling the messenger to leave. As soon as he left, all of us relaxed and showed satisfied expressions.


    "It appears that our enemy has taken the bait." Hasdrubal said amusedly.


    "Indeed. And we were able to catch quite the large prey this time." Sodarus said excitedly, while accidently releasing a tiny amount of his monstrous aura.


    "And all that''s left now is to devour them." Hamilcar said emotionlessly, but everyone noticed the cruel light that settled in his eyes, that showcased his near limitless blood lust.


    Between Sodarus''s monster like aura and Hamilcar''s cruel gaze, the atmosphere in the tent became extremely tense, and the weaker officers became petrified, not daring to even breathe. But Sodarus and Hamilcar were no amateurs, and quickly regained their composure, allowing the gathered men to relax.


    Seeing this I nod and seriously say "We managed to bait our enemies, but I''m afraid that we caught more than we had expected. To corner them we need a better trap than we had originally planned." And then I mentioned for the cartographer to enter, to show us the maps he drew.


    The cartographer quickly spread several maps on the table and stood at the side of the tent, ready to give us any maps we could ask for. After he was done I say "We are facing 120,000 men, with only 74,000 of our own, we are obviously at a severe disadvantage.


    That''s why we must find the most perfect location and plan to nullify all their advantages. And if anyone here believes that they have a better plan, I want to hear it."


    "Yes, sire." The men loudly saluted with enthusiasm burning in their eyes.


    "General Sodarus, and Grand Marshal Hamilcar, you are the most experienced here in the art of war, so your counsel will be especially valued." I say seriously to them.


    "Understood, my liege." The two replied calmly.


    Hearing this I nod satisfied, and we begin our long night of planning, but we ran into a problem very early on. We couldn''t decide on the best place for the battle. This battle held the fate of not only this war, but also the fate of the entire empire!


    Mistakes were not something we could afford to blunder against an army of 120,000 men, so we had to find the best spot to give us the best chance of a decisive victory.


    We scoured the maps the cartographer placed before us, checking every inch of the map for any area that might seem to give us a slightly better edge.


    Slowly we began to scratch off locations that seemed to not be as useful, like the beautiful Cardinal Forest, the fertile Ash Fields, the treacherous Secluded Swamp, the eerie Black Mausoleum Hills, and many more.


    Both Horus and Hasdrubal showed shocked expressions, but they quickly rearranged their thoughts and emotions, and nodded their heads seriously, and thanked both men for sharing their wisdom with them. But I noticed that their gaze toward me had changed.


    The respect and awe they had for me seemed to have doubled, which made perfect sense if you think about it, since in their eyes the emperor who has barely left his childhood, and entered his early teenage years already had a deeper understanding of war than they do!


    After that we stayed together for a while discussing all sorts of counter measures in case things go wrong. Within two hours we finished and I was exhausted and wanted nothing more but to sleep, when suddenly Hamilcar and Sodarus asked to speak to me in private.


    Hearing this my expression became very serious and solemn, Hasdrubal sensibly left immediately, while Horus and Abraham went to guard the entrance of the tent.


    As soon as I was left alone with them I nod to the two of them signaling that they can talk, but they did something I never expected; they bowed their heads! But before I can say anything they simultaneously said "My liege, please forgive us for failing you."


    ".....Huh?" Is all I could utter, since as far as I remembered these two have never even once come close to failing me.


    "You asked for our counsel yet we were too incompetent to even spot such a perfect location for the battle." Sodarus said in exasperation at his own short sightedness.


    "Sigh... Indeed. It appears that our edge has grown dull after a thousand years of peace. We have failed you my emperor." Hamilcar said in melancholy.


    Hearing this I quickly say "What in the gods names are you talking about? If the two of you say that you are incompetent, then every man in this army might as well pack up and go home! And failed me?


    If anyone failed someone, it would be my father, and grandfather who failed YOU, by keeping two powerful blades in the dark due to their petty fear of your power and talent!"


    Hearing this they looked at me in surprise, since most royal families would claim that they are perfect, and every decision they make is objectively the best, since they are descendants from the gods, but I would never make such an absurd statement.


    After all, no one has suffered more from their own mistakes and poor decisions than me.


    Coming out of my depressing thoughts and memories, I look at them again and say domineeringly as I accidently released the full might of my divine power "You''re rusty? Then I will wash it away with the blood of thousands of soldiers! Your sharp edge has become dull?


    Then I will hone you with the sound of conquered cities! Even if you say you''re broken, I will simply reforge you in the flames of carnage into the titans of war you should''ve always been!"


    A warrior''s hell is a peaceful land. And that''s exactly what Hamilcar and Sodarus suffered from for a thousand years. Everyday was torturous to live through, they were warriors and their place was on the battlefields, bathing in blood and glory.


    But their emperors always forbade them, fearing their power, talent and reputation. They forgot how many times they considered to disobey their emperors and go to satisfy their endless bloodlust, but their honor always forbade them from doing so.


    But now they were before an emperor that not only allowed them to return to their rightful place, but also wanted them to gain more fame, glory and power?!


    Hearing their emperor''s words they lowered their heads even further and said in a voice bathed in loyalty, respect, expectation, excitement, madness and battle lust "We have embarrassed ourselves before you, sire. And we swear to live up to your expectation."


    Hearing this I smile maniacally and simply say "Excellent."

 Chapter 18: Arrival and a Warm Welcome

    As the sun rose slowly from the endless horizon signaling the start of a new day, the army was already marching at full speed toward the Melting Mist Plains.


    There were two reasons for us to leave so early; the first was to keep up the show that we were in a hurry to fight and win before our supplies ended, and the second was that we wanted to get there before our adversaries, and that was absolutely critical for our battle plan.


    We finally reached our destination as the sun set four days later. The Melting Mist Plains were just flat grass fields that were constantly under a cover of extremely heavy fog, that would only lift for an hour everyday when the sun reached it''s zenith and melted the mist away, hence the name.


    As the men quickly began to construct the camp that we would call home for the coming days, I sent out hundreds of elite soldiers to scout every inch of the plains, in search of any sign of our enemies.


    And as expected the scouts reported that they didn''t find anything, and upon hearing this I couldn''t help but flash a small satisfied smile, and turn to my generals and say "Immediately begin the second step of the plan."


    "Understood, sire." They said as they saluted, and without further ado they rushed to complete their tasks.


    The men originally believed that they could finally rest after days of constant marching, but to their horror and displeasure, the second they finished setting up the last few tents, they were ordered to begin fortifying the camp by digging a moat, and constructing a palisade.


    Although they were dissatisfied with the orders, they were not some random peasants that were dragged from their farmlands and thrown into the bowls of war, they were the cream of the crop of the Eclipse Empire''s military talent, The Eclipse Emperor''s Personal Army!


    For three days after we first arrived, the men worked tirelessly on the defenses around the camp, and setting up the Basilisk Cannons.


    Although the men didn''t understand why I was having them prepare a siege weapon as powerful as the Basilisk Cannons in an open field with no city around for miles, they still faithfully performed their duty, with no worry since our enemies were yet to arrive. But all that changed on the fifth day.


    As I was having breakfast, after training my martial arts since the sunrise, a man from outside the tent said urgently "My liege, a report has arrived from the scouts, may I come in?"


    "Enter." I said as I calmly continued eating.


    The man entered and immediately bowed and said in a panicked voice "Please forgive me for disturbing your breakfast, sire!"


    "It''s fine. Now tell me the report." I told the kneeling man.


    He stood up as relief washed over him and said dutifully "The scouts have spotted the enemy nearing the plains from the north, and they will be here in less than an hour!" Although he tried to keep his voice as calm and composed as possible, he failed and leaked a tiny bit of the anxiety he held in his heart.


    When I heard the report I couldn''t stop the murderous look that appeared in my pitch black eyes, but I quickly schooled my expression, and said tranquilly yet authoritatively "Order my generals to assemble in my tent immediately. It''s rude to not welcome our guests without a proper greeting."


    The Luminous Empire''s men were suddenly gazing at a truly nightmarish scene, that seemed to have crawled out of the depths of the Seventh Hell!


    The Diomedes War Horses and their riders showed no mercy, everything that stood in front of their charge was trampled under their hooves, shredded by the knights aura coated weapons, or eviscerated by the horses fang filled mouths! But all of this was only the appetizer for what was to come!?


    Hasdrubal stood in the middle of the carnage, emotionlessly staring at the massacre around him.


    He wore a black helmet that protected his head, but didn''t cover his handsome face, and pitch black armor that was engraved with several images of many terrifying snarling beasts, showing their fangs ferociously, giving him the appearance of a demon general that has led his ruthless legions to bring ruin to the world of men!


    As Hasdrubal looked at the Diomedes Knights cut through the enemy like a hot knife through butter, he furrowed his brows thinking ''Wasn''t this General Georgios supposed to be some insanely experienced and cautious enemy that never did anything without taking into consideration every possibility?


    Why are his men so unprepared? I don''t like this.''


    But he was suddenly awakened from his thoughts when he heard a loud trumpet sound from his left and right, and he saw several Luminous soldiers blowing trumpets, and he furrowed his brows when he saw that it was a signal, and in less than a minute thousands of fully armed and armored men, that were at least at the second level of martial arts quickly began surrounding the Diomedes Knights!


    Seeing this Hasdrubal revealed a grim expression and thought ''So that''s why we were able to push them so far with virtually no resistance. The bastard sacrificed almost a thousand of his soldiers so that he could bait us in, then trap and eliminate us in one fell swoop!''


    But then he flashed a wide predatory grin and said "That was a clever and bold scheme, you cunning bastard...


    Sadly for you though, our emperor is far more devious and ruthless than you." And immediately afterward he whistled loudly while infusing his aura with it, causing the sound of the ongoing battle to be overshadowed for a split second.


    Hearing the deafening sound, the Diomedes Knights showed sadistic grins, understanding the meaning behind that sound.


    Meanwhile the Luminous soldiers felt a sinking feeling as they heard it, especially when they saw the expressions of their enemies, but they quickly ignored it, since they had to focus on their mission. But little did they know that that sound was the herald of their death!


    After the sound of Hasdrubal''s whistle died down there was an earie silence, before the ground began to slightly shake, and quickly it began to furiously quake, as suddenly the sound of an enraged ocean drowned the terrified men, who were forced to gaze helplessly as the once serene white wall that obstructed their vision collapsed, and was replaced by a black wall of cold steel, and savage beasts!


    Suddenly the trap Georgios carefully prepared, and paid nearly a thousand men to execute, became a crucible of spilled blood, mangled flesh, and primordial fear as the Diomedes Knights once again proved their infamous reputation as the harbingers of chaos and madness!


    And to add insult to injury, Sodarus chose that exact moment to reveal himself and his knights. Almost instantly after that the battle was bathed in scarlet fire, melting steel and flesh alike, ingulfing the area in the revolting stench of burned corpses!


    In the future when the Luminous soldiers that were present here were asked to describe this battle, they would all reply with only five words "It was Hell on earth."

 Chapter 19: Georgios and the Olive Branch

    A man clothed in dirt, ash and blood smeared armor rode his horse frantically, as his ears still rang with the wails of the dead and dying!


    Even as he rushed away from the battlefield to report the desperate situation, he couldn''t shake the fear that still gripped his heart after witnessing the anguished cries, and twisted faces of his friends and comrades, who sacrificed themselves so that he could escape.


    Within a couple of minutes he arrived before a muscular three meter tall man, wearing thick plate armor that was so well cleaned, and polished it looked like mirrors.


    He had rust colored eyes that were as calm and deep as the water of an ancient well, he also had short black hair with streaks of white.


    He was the esteemed Great General Georgios Gripa, the most extraordinary defensive commander of the Luminous Empire, and the man rumored to be the equal of, if not the better of Hamilcar Seth in battle!


    As soon as the man saw Georgios he leapt off his saddle and said in a panicked yet parched voice "My lord, the plan failed, and our men are being massacred!


    It''s nothing but a one sided slaughter at this point!" Hearing this Georgios''s face remained as stoic as before, as if the news of the disaster had nothing to do with him.


    After a moment of silence Georgios said in a deep voice that radiated with authority, dignity, and martial discipline "Collect yourself soldier. This is a war, emotions are worthless now. You may weep when it''s over. Do I make myself clear?"


    Georgios''s words and voice sounded like a divine decree to the man, and his turbulent emotions vanished, like darkness in the presence of light.


    "Understood, your lordship, please forgive me." The man said while lowering his head in shame.


    "Forgiven. Now give your report." Georgios replied curtly.


    The man quickly began to narrate the events of what happened as best as he can, since he wasn''t completely sure about some details considering the low visibility granted by the fog.


    Hearing the report Georgios''s rust colored eyes narrowed intimidatingly, as he thought ''What a truly bold, decisive, yet cautious battle plan! They attacked us even though they are the weaker side, but they didn''t attack thoughtlessly.


    The first wave was to test our strength and reaction, while the second wave was the true assault. I haven''t met such an interesting and worrisome enemy in centuries!''


    Slowly the image of his adversaries began to appear in his head, and what he was seeing greatly displeased him. But now wasn''t the time for him to be drowning in his own thoughts, and he quickly said to the three men behind him "You know what to do."


    "Yes, my lord." They replied as they saluted and ran to their posts.


    One of the men, who was carrying a large intimidating war scythe, rode his Gryphon, and took to the skies, quickly followed by thousands of Gryphon Knights.


    While the other two, who held a great sword and a gigantic morning star, ran to the infantry and lead tens of thousands of elite soldiers, wearing glistening white armor, while holding long spears, and large white shields decorated by a glorious golden sun.


    As soon as everyone left, Georgios''s face that remained emotionless this whole time, suddenly had a complicated look on it, as he pulled a scroll from his pouch that was written by Emperor Octavian himself, as he thought ''His majesty told me in private to end this battle as fast as possible, since we have recently received many concerning reports from our spies in the Boreas Empire.


    His majesty even gave me his new peace offers, which are very favorable to them.


    Seeing this Hasdrubal became very anxious, but he didn''t panic, as he thought ''Shit! This is bad. I can''t defeat both of them at the same time! But I don''t have a choice, if one of these damn cowards goes to help the army they will completely decimate the retreating Diomedes knights!''


    "You live up to your reputation General Hasdrubal. You really are a slippery little worm." The handsome great sword wielding man said, trying to infuriate him.


    "At least I''m better than a sniveling little rat, that hides while their men are dying so that they could sneak attack someone." Hasdrubal replied calmly while flashing a mocking grin.


    The great sword wielding man frowned angerly, but before he could say anything the giant hand of the bear like man landed on his shoulder as he said "That''s enough brother."


    He then turned to Hasdrubal and said "I''m general Luthor Vanar, and this is my brother general Heinrich Vanar. It is an honor to meet you, general Hasdrubal Tistra."


    Hasdrubal was surprised by Luthor''s soft spoken nature, which greatly contradicted with his appearance. But nonetheless he returned the gesture and said " It''s a pleasure meeting you as well general Luthor." Obviously ignoring Heinrich, which irked the man even more.


    "General Hasdrubal I will be blunt, resistance is futile, you can''t beat the two of us together. But there is no need for us to fight. The Luminous Empire greatly values talent and ability. You will be honored and welcomed in our great emperor''s court, what do you say?" Luthor said calmly.


    Hasdrubal scoffed and said angerly "You say this after trying to kill me, do you take me for a fool? At least try and find a better lie next time. Besides I already have an emperor that I swore my loyalty to, and I have no interest in dishonoring him or myself, by breaking my oath."


    "You aren''t seriously comparing our glorious liege with that orphaned brat, are you?" Heinrich said venomously.


    Hasdrubal said nothing as he released the full might of his beastly power, and raised his serrated sabers at him malevolently, as his black lightning like aura danced chaotically around him, giving him the appearance of a malignant wrathful demon.


    Luthor shook his head and said as he released his aura and prepared to fight "It appears that negotiations have broken down."


    And just as they were about to clash, Hasdrubal heard a loud trumpet sound that signaled the successful retreat of the Diomedes Knights. Hearing this he said calmly "Make sure your neck remains clean for when I come to claim it."


    After that he flashed away from them toward the Eclipse Army camp, while they attempted and failed to keep up with his teleportation like speed.


    The Chimera Knights similarly retreated with the last two to leave being Sodarus and the war scythe wielding man, who were glaring viciously at each other, before they too turned their respective mounts in the opposite direction.


    All the men returned to camp just as the sun reached it''s highest point in the sky, and started to melt the mist away showing the scale of the carnage that took place.


    But comically enough, it also showed that both Hasdrubal, and Sodarus kept their word, when the blood on the ground resembled a long elegant red carpet. And the lingering smoke from the fire breath of the Chimera Knights looked like the residue of a grand fireworks display!


    Just as I was about to leave the palisade I was standing on, a soldier rushed over and said respectfully "Your majesty, a few men are approaching the gate with an olive branch in their hands, and are demanding an audience, saying they bring terms of peace from General Georgios. What are your orders?"


    "Demanding?" I ask as I raised an inquisitive eyebrow.


    "Yes, sire. They even threatened to attack the guards if we didn''t allow them in." The soldier said angerly, obviously infuriated with the men''s attitude.


    "I shall receive them in my tent." I say with an amused smile, as I thought ''Fascinating! I wonder what scheme you have cooked up for me Georgios?''

 Chapter 20: A Fools Bravery in a Masterminds Scheme

    As I sat in my tent with Hamilcar, Horus, Abraham, the battle worn Hasdrubal and Sodarus, who still reeked of the stench of blood, and a few high ranking officers around a table, waiting for the Luminous emissary to arrive, a guard walked in the tent and fell to his knees as he said quickly "The Luminous emissary has arrived, your majesty."


    "Show him in." I reply. The guard quickly saluted and left to show the man in.


    Within a few seconds a tall man in his early thirties, with an intimidating physique, short black hair, a well groomed spruce mustache, honey colored eyes and wearing a dignified military suit entered with the same nonchalance and confidence one would display when entering their own home.


    The emissary carried himself with an air of nobility, dignity and honor, that could make any common man believe him to be a paragon of virtue and heroism, but he seemed to forgot that no man here was a common man.


    All those who were in this tent were men who have danced upon mountains of rotting corpses as they listened to the orchestra of war, and wrestled with silver tongued serpents in the depraved battlefield of politics. So naturally everyone could see past his false bravado.


    The emissary looked around the room with arrogance visible in his eyes, fully showcasing his inflated ego and sense of superiority, which only vanished when he looked at either Hamilcar, or Sodarus.


    Seeing his attitude greatly infuriated my more hotheaded officers, and one of them could no longer tolerate his attitude and said in a growl like voice as he gestured toward me with his eyes "Did your mother never teach you proper manners? Bow before your betters!"


    The emissary seemed to have noticed his mistake, looked at the officer who reprimanded him and said with an amicable smile "My apologies, you''re absolutely correct sir. I shall correct this mishap immediately."


    Hearing this the men all seemed satisfied with his words, as they all showed small smiles, which all changed to expressions of pure shock and disbelief when he did something so insolent they began to doubt even their own eyes!


    The emissary turned toward Hamilcar and Sodarus and fell to his knees and bowed deeply as he said respectfully "It''s an honor to meet you Martial Demon Hamilcar Seth, and Storm Lord Sodarus Indra. I have long heard of your exalted names.


    Allow me to introduce myself, I am..." Before he could continue Hamilcar interrupted him.


    "What makes you think you have the right to introduce your worthless name to us?" Hamilcar said in seeming apathy, but his eyes betrayed the unfathomable wrath within him!


    Hearing Hamilcar''s voice the men were awoken from their shock and the officer who spoke before stood up from his seat so violently that his chair loudly crashed onto the ground behind him as he shouted "WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU''RE DOING YOU BASTARD?!"


    The emissary was undisturbed by Hamilcar''s attitude, and the officer''s outburst as he said arrogantly with a mocking grin plastered on his face "What''s wrong? I simply did what you said, and I bowed before my betters. Why? Is there someone else here who can claim to be my better?"


    Hearing this Hasdrubal couldn''t indulge in this drivel anymore and unleashed his power as he slammed his fist on the table nearly atomizing it as he roared furiously "If you say one more word I''ll feed you your own tongue!"


    Hearing Hasdrubal''s thunderous roar the rest of the officers began to echo his sentiment with the same bloodlust and anger.


    "You''re too merciful general, we must eviscerate him for his impudent words." A tall lanky dagger wielding officer said.


    "I say we emasculate him first." A bald officer remarked.


    "Skin him alive." A dark skinned war hammer wielding officer yelled.


    "Gouge out his disrespectful eyes." Another dark skinned saber wielding officer spoke venomously.


    "We''ll send him back in a bucket for his audacious actions." A pudao carrying fair skinned officer uttered cruelly.


    "... The treaty... Uh... um...


    It was..." He struggled as his fear got the better of him.


    But suddenly an intimidating and powerful voice sounded from his left saying "Stop stuttering you pathetic excuse of a man." he turned his head only to see two flaming crimson orbs, resembling two burning coals in a sea of shadows staring toward him!


    Seeing this the emissary began to frantically look around him, only to see the rest of the officer''s nightmare inducing glowing eyes.


    Seeing this scene that seemed to have been born in the deepest bowls of hell the emissary began to regret ever joining the military, and finally understood that his life is hanging on a thread, so he quickly blurted out "Gr-Great General Georgios says that he doesn''t see the need for more soldiers to die meaninglessly in this war, so he proposes that if you lay down your arms, withdraw your army immediately, return Grand duke Marcus safe and sound, and compensate the Luminous Empire with 20,000,000 Darr the war will end, and the Luminous Empire will swear not to attack the Eclipse Empire for the next five years."


    Hearing the supposed terms of peace the men all began to laugh hysterically at the absurdity, and audacity of Georgios. This was obviously an insult to the Eclipse Empire!


    I deactivated my divine power as I calmly sat back down in my chair as I looked at my men, and calmly said "It appears that the welcome party we arranged wasn''t clear enough of a message to our foes." Hearing this some of the men couldn''t help the chuckle that escaped from their mouths.


    Smiling I glance meaningfully at Hasdrubal as I say "It appears we have to spell it out for them."


    Understanding gleamed across Hasdrubal''s eyes as a sadistic smile crawled onto his face. He then turned to the officer next to him and said "Give me your dagger." The officer confusedly handed over his weapon, as Hasdrubal took it and said to two other officers "You two, hold him down."


    The men obeyed him and held the emissary down, as Hasdrubal arrived in front of him and violently ripped his shirt open, revealing his bare chest. Seeing this the emissary quickly asked in a panicked voice "Wh-What are you doing?"


    "As I said, you''re only useful as paper, so I''m putting you to good use." I said darkly.


    Understanding my meaning, he quickly begged "NO! No, please! I''ll do anything, please! I beg of you!


    Mercy! Mercyyyy!"


    Listening to his pathetic squealing Hamilcar says malevolently "Paper has no need to speak."


    Hearing this Hasdrubal''s fiendish smile grew to new heights as he said viciously "Understood, my lord."


    Hasdrubal grabbed his jaw with a steal like grip, as he started to pull out his tongue, meanwhile the emissary seemed to have completely lost his mind, as he screamed "You bastards! Do you not understand who I am?! My father will fu...


    MMMppphphhhhmmmmMM!" He unleashed a muffled scream as Hasdrubal sliced off his tongue!


    Looking at the fleshy object in his hands Hasdrubal turned to a nearby officer, and said with disgust "Make sure you burn this thing as soon as possible. We don''t want it''s filth to spread."


    "Understood, lord." The officer replied respectfully.


    "Make sure to write exactly what I say Hasdrubal." I say calmly.


    "Understood, sire." He replied, as he positioned the dagger to start ''writing''. The whole tent fell silent, except for the ragged breath of the mortified emissary, waiting for my next words.


    Seeing this I smile slightly and say "May the better monster win."

 Chapter 21: Conversing with Horus and the Mysterious Officer

    As Hasdrubal began ''writing'', Horus approached me quietly and whispered near my ear "Is this truly necessary my liege?"


    Hearing this I smile slightly, as I begin to remember many scenes from my past as I thought ''He is still the same man I knew from my previous life. Even when he gained the title of the Silver Reaper of the South he remained uncorrupted by the horrors of war.


    To his dying day he despised needless cruelty. No matter how many enemies he faced, or how tired he was, Horus always made sure to kill them in the quickest and most merciful way possible. That was a big reason why he was not only feared, but also respected.


    Something I was greatly envious of back then.''


    I stop reminiscing about the past, turn to him and ask quietly "Do you believe that what I''m doing now is nothing more than aimless cruelty to appease my wounded ego after he disrespected me?"


    Horus remained silent after hearing my words, but his silence spoke louder than words. Seeing this I smile, and say jokingly "Am I such a man in your eyes, Horus?"


    Hearing this he swiftly bows so low his forehead touches the floor as he says "Of course not, my emperor! Please forgive my carelessness!"


    Seeing this I immediately pull him up as I calmly say "Relax. Of all the people in this tent you''ve known me the longest, I would never take offense from your harmless words. If anything, I''m grateful for your presence."


    As Horus stood back up he showed a confused expression upon listening to me thanking him, and he asked curiously "Why do you thank me, sire?"


    "Because you are questioning my decisions bravely, with no ulterior motives." I say calmly. But this only confuses him even more, so I decide to further elaborate.


    "There are two kinds of people that every monarch must always avoid no matter what. The first are fanatics, who are so loyal that they believe that their leader is infallible, thus they do whatever is asked of them, even if their leader is objectively wrong.


    The second are yes-men who are too witless, cowardly, or ambitious to object to their decision, no matter how horribly wrong their sovereign is. That''s why I''m thankful for your presence Horus."


    Listening to my words Horus, Hamilcar, Sodarus, and a few officers who were eavesdropping on our conversation felt joy, pride and thankfulness swell in their hearts at the thought of serving such a sublime sovereign.


    I continue "The second reason is that judging from his character he is most likely always looked down on his soldiers, and isn''t liked by them, at most they would say ''That''s what he deserves.'' The third reason is that he is not respected by his fellow officers as well.


    If you observed his uniform, it is clear that he''s a high ranking officer, but he obviously lacks the necessary qualities for such a high rank, and no self respecting officer who fought his way up to his position through his talent, skill and hard work would ever acknowledge a man like him." The officers once again proved my point when they began nodding their heads in agreement, since they would never accept a man like him among them.


    "I''m too short sighted, my liege." Horus said apologetically.


    "Indeed, you are. If you wish to still be of use to our emperor in the future, you must master these basic skills, young man." Sodarus advised calmly.


    Horus turned toward him and said humbly "Understood general. Thank you for your honest advise." This earned him an approving nod from Sodarus.


    At that moment Hasdrubal said "My liege, I have finished, but this disrespectful worm has fallen unconscious."


    Hearing this I say "It doesn''t matter. Order a squadron of Diomedes Knights to take him back to the enemy camp, and make sure to tell them that they must show him to as many Luminous soldiers as possible."


    "Understood, your majesty." He replied while saluting.


    Within a few minutes all the arrangements were complete, and the spare table that I ordered the guard to bring arrived. As the men sat back in their chairs I calmly said "Since all distractions have been delt with, let us begin the war meeting. Hasdrubal begin with your report."


    But before Hasdrubal could talk, Sodarus quickly interjected "Excuse me, sire, but may I say something first?"


    Hearing this many were surprised, even including Hamilcar, while I raise an intrigued eyebrow and say "Of course general. What do you have to say?"


    Sodarus took a deep breath and said calmly "During the battle I faced a mysterious officer who was my equal in terms of martial prowess, and even after clashing in several bouts of battle neither of us was able to emerge victorious."


    Hearing this all the men showed disbelieving expressions, as they all thought ''Someone was able to fight the man known as the Storm lord to a standstill?! Who is this man?''

 Chapter 22: The Most Glorious Pitiful Man Alive

    Hearing Sodarus''s words Hamilcar says wearily "The fact that he managed to fight you as an equal is concerning enough, but you also claim to have never seen or heard of him before?"


    Hasdrubal continued "Indeed, men of the power level of General Sodarus are few and far between, thus they are well known.


    Even the ones that are reclusive, and tend to avoid the public as much as possible, are so famous that most children will be able to identify them." Hearing this the officers all nod their heads in agreement.


    Hamilcar nodded solemnly to Hasdrubal''s words and said to Sodarus "Tell us more about this man''s character and appearance, perhaps one of us has heard of him."


    Sodarus nodded in acknowledgement and said "Concerning his character there isn''t much to tell, other than he was very strange."


    "How so?" I asked.


    "Well, your majesty, he didn''t reply to me whenever I tried to converse with him during the brief pauses that occurred during our battle. And what''s stranger still is that he didn''t seem to care much about his own body''s safety.


    He would just keep attacking me with his war scythe with no care for defense, and..."


    Before he could continue I interrupted him by abruptly standing up and saying "War scythe? He was wielding a war scythe?!"


    The men in the tent were shocked into dead silence by my reaction that was only broken when Sodarus said in bewilderment "Indeed, sire. The man wielded a large silver war scythe, that was covered in weird symbols, that were etched into it."


    Hearing this I say in the same tone of urgency "Tell me what he looked like, and don''t miss a single detail!"


    Once again the men were shocked from seeing so much emotion from their usually restrained emperor. But this alone showed them the gravity of the situation.


    Sodarus took a few seconds collecting his thoughts, and said calmly "He was tall, and wearing light armor that did nothing to hide his powerful muscles. He had snow white, unkept hair that reached his lower back, and his complexion was white as paper, but wasn''t sickly looking.


    His left eye was night black, while his right eye was blood red, and they were completely vacant of emotion, as if they were two bottomless holes."


    Hearing this I slump back onto my chair, as I''m flooded with memories of my past life as I thought ''Leonid Koschei!


    The man who in my past life not only earned the title of Triumph''s Omen, for his near legendary ability to always wrestle back victory from the jaws of defeat by his mere presence on the battlefield, but he also gained the title of the Deathless Champion, because he seemed to always survive situations that no other man should be able to escape!


    At the height of his power he was even rumored to be the descendent of the God of Death, which was impossible, since the God of Death never fathered any children. He was also the only man who could claim to have lived a more miserable life than mine!''


    "...Sire?" Hamilcar called my name, since I became too absorbed in my own thoughts and memories.


    I swiftly shook off the remnants of my lingering thoughts, and quickly came up with a reason for me knowing who Leonid is, who by this point in history was still relatively unknown, because I couldn''t tell them my most precious secret yet, as I said "I''m fine Grand Marshal.


    Before leaving the capital I ordered Isaac to give me a full report on all the commanders of the Luminous Empire, and this man was among them."


    Hearing my words the men all nodded, obviously believing my lie as Sodarus asks "Then my liege, you have information about this man?"


    But he was only a fifteen year old boy with no power, so he left the Boreas Empire to gain the strength required to achieve his goal.


    A few years later he was working as a mercenary in the Luminous Empire, when a high ranking Luminous noble discovered his great talent, and recommended him to the military, and that''s were his story ends."


    The men all stayed quiet taking in what I said as I thought ''If only that was truly the ending, but sadly it wasn''t.


    In my previous life he eventually achieved great fame and power a few years from now, and he would lead countless military campaigns against the Boreas Empire, all ending in incredible success, he even once forced that bastard Nicholas to run away with his tail between his legs.


    He became a living legend! But like all legends, it must come to an end, and his end was a truly depressing one.


    During one of his final campaigns he chances upon a woman who was being attacked by Boreas Empire soldiers, and after saving her they fell in love with each other, and married shortly after, but little did Leonid know that this woman was a spy loyal to Nicholas, and their encounter was all planned.


    And after judging that the time was right, this woman pretended to be kidnapped, and Leonid terrified by the prospect of once again losing his family charged after her with no care for his own life, and helplessly fell into the trap prepared for him by Nicholas.


    That was how the man known as Triumph''s Omen, and feared as the Deathless Champion met his demise!''


    "...His sister?" Horus quietly asked.


    "Hmm?" I enquire, since I was too lost in my thoughts.


    "You said he had a sister, my liege. I was wondering what happened to her." Horus explained.


    Hearing his question and seeing that all the men seemed interested as well I say "She''s in the hands of that marquise... Or at least that''s what Leonid believes."


    Hearing this the men all show interested expressions, but before they can ask any further questions I grab two papers and a pen from the table next to me, as I begin to write two messages on them.


    Finishing the first message I hand it to Sodarus as I say "You will most likely face Leonid again before this battle is over, and when you do I want you to hand this to him."


    Sodarus shows a confused expression upon hearing this, but nonetheless he takes it and says calmly "Understood, sire."


    I begin writing the second message, and as I finish I yell out loud "Guard."


    The guard rushes inside the tent as he bows deeply and says respectfully "Your orders, your majesty."


    I hand him the sealed message as I say "Order our fastest rider to deliver this message to the Grand Chamberlin Isaac Hodurr, and no one else."


    "Yes, sire." He says as he moves to take the message from my hand, but I keep a firm hold over the message, which confuses the guard as he looks at me.


    "Only to Isaac. This is a matter of great importance! Do you understand?" Seeing the dead serious light that settled in my eyes, that no child my age should have, sent a chill up the spine of the guard as he says resolutely "Understood, my emperor.


    I will personally head out to deliver this message to lord Isaac." Hearing this I nod in satisfaction to him.


    As I watched the guard rush out of the tent I thought ''This time I refuse to allow your legend to end so miserably, Leonid Koschei. This time we will get our vengeance, and protect our families, even if it''s the last thing we do!?''

 Chapter 23: Schemes Set in Motion, and a Prelude to Carnage

    As the guard exited the tent I turn to the gathered officers and say calmly "Let''s return to the topic at hand. Hasdrubal start with the casualty report, and then you may give your battle report."


    Hasdrubal nodded as he stood up and said loudly "Understood, sire. During today''s battle we had 57 casualties. We also had 226 wounded, but they were entirely comprised of light injuries and all of the injured should be able to return to the front in two to three days.


    As for the enemy, we estimate that they lost nearly one thousand mortal soldiers, and a few hundred level 2 martial artists from their emperor''s personal army." Hearing his report all the officers showed ecstatic expressions, as they loudly cheered.


    Hasdrubal continued saying "As for my battle report, the plan was going smoothly until the unexpected arrival of the enemy''s reinforcements, which arrived faster than we estimated, not to mention that they were far more numerous than we initially expected, but I was able to slow their speed by personally attacking them.


    It was then that I was ambushed by two seventh level martial artists; general Luthor Vanar, and his younger brother general Heinrich Vanar. But I managed to escape them with little effort."


    Hearing this I say seriously "It''s good that you managed to escape them, it would''ve been a disaster if we lost you."


    "I''m honored by your words, my emperor." Hasdrubal says happily as he bows respectfully.


    I nod to him and ask with the same serious tone "Tell me Hasdrubal, will they be a threat?"


    Hasdrubal takes a few seconds to think before he answers humbly "I didn''t fight them that long, so I can''t be completely certain, but I don''t believe they will be, sire.


    I''m confident in defeating them if I face one at a time, and I''m also certain that I''ll be able to hold my own if I''m fighting them at the same time, if I was able to utilize my speed properly."


    Hearing this Hamilcar nods in agreement as he says "I agree with his judgement. After all, why would they bother ambushing him if they had the confidence of defeating him head on."


    I also agreed with this deduction as I say "Excellent! Then that means that we are ready for the second step of the plan." The officers all nod resolutely upon hearing my words.


    Seeing this I say "Then let''s begin preparations for tonight''s hunt!"


    "Yes, sire." The men all loudly saluted.


    The men were all stunned upon hearing this, as Georgios pulled a folded piece of paper from a nearby drawer, and said "This is the latest intelligence from our spies.


    The Eclipse army only has enough supplies to last them at most a month, so our plan from now on is to hold fast against their attacks, until twenty days from now. That''s when we will launch our counter assault."


    The officers all show confused expressions, as Luthor asks "I don''t understand, my lord, why don''t we simply wait an entire month before attacking? That way they will be at our mercy!"


    Georgios replies emotionlessly "Because they would have retreated by then, but if we attack them within twenty days, not only would they be on their remaining few supplies, but if they try to retreat using the cover of the mist we can quickly respond, and annihilate them!"


    Hearing this Lucas couldn''t help but ask "But my lord, fighting a desperate enemy is very dangerous, and our mission is to simply repel the enemy force with as little casualties as possible, wouldn''t their retreat without facing them in a costly battle be the perfect outcome?"


    Georgios slowly shakes his head, as his eyes narrow dangerously and says "The new Eclipse Emperor has shown great talent in warfare and strategy. If we allow him to return safely to his country, he might become the greatest threat our great empire has ever faced.


    Even if we don''t kill him here, we must at least cripple his army, to ensure the continued safety of our nation."


    The men were amazed by the extremely high praise their general afforded to the new Eclipse Emperor. But this also showed them the severity of the situation, as their evaluation of this young monarch was raised by a few levels.


    Seeing this a trace of satisfaction flashed across Georgios''s eyes as he said "Considering that we just had a pitch battle with them, they should stay quiet tonight. So make sure you get plenty of rest, because starting tomorrow they will constantly attempt to goad us into a decisive battle.


    An invitation we must never accept until we are ready to welcome it, am I clear?"


    "Yes, my lord!" The officers all acknowledged loudly.


    As the officers slowly trickled out of Georgios''s tent, and the setting sun covered the world in an ominous shade of crimson, he looked at the distant horizon that was veiled by an ocean of mysterious white mist, and thought ''I keep getting this uneasy feeling whenever I think of the future of the Luminous Empire.


    I must clip this new emperor''s wings as soon as possible! I won''t allow him to sink his young fangs into my beloved homeland!''


    Little did he know that hidden behind the curtain of white mist, lie the predatory gazes of the Eclipse soldiers, like a pack of ravenous wolves staring at a flock of helpless sheep!

 Chapter 24: Night Attack and a Diversion

    The sun retreated behind the endless horizon, as darkness quickly advanced behind it''s receding scarlet rays, and engulfed the world in the bold elegance of the pitch black night sky, illuminating the world with only the gentle glow of starlight.


    But this canvas of natural beauty wasn''t going to last, since it was about to be smeared by the haunting pandemonium of battle!


    Hamilcar stood calmly in the middle of the Melting Mist Plains, with nearly three hundred battle mages, while wearing his demon like armor, and holding his massive war axe, as he stared serenely at the moonless night sky, then deeply breathing in the cool, brisk air, as he thought ''It''s perfect!''


    Slowly Hasdrubal appeared from the mist on his left, donning his intimidating armor as three thousand infantry men emerged as well, wearing their black colored armor, and brandishing their gleaming sabers, and spears, as he said "We''re ready, my lord."


    Immediately afterward Horus appeared from his right, along with fifty palace guard, as he similarly said "We''re also ready, my lord." But unlike Hasdrubal who was wearing his iconic armor, Horus was instead wearing the uniform of the Luminous Empire!


    Hamilcar didn''t even turn to look at them as he said in a commanding voice "Do not fail our emperor''s expectations." Both Horus, and Hasdrubal respectfully saluted him as they rushed with their men in different directions.


    In a few minutes Horus reached his position, so he turned to the man next to him, and nodded in his direction. Seeing this the man understood and began mimicking the sound of an owl.


    A few seconds later Hasdrubal also reached his position without alerting the enemy, and he also nodded to the man next to him, who in turn once again mimicked the sound of an owl.


    Hearing the two signals, Hamilcar turned behind him and looked at the battle mages, as he asked "Are you prepared?"


    The commander of the battle mages immediately nodded and silently raised his staff, ready to attack.


    Seeing this Hamilcar''s eyes begin to eerily shine with vermilion flames, while showing a fiendish smile, as he slightly released a tiny amount of his colossal blood lust as he said to the man next to him in a voice that sent chills to all those who heard it "Begin the hunt!"


    The fourth level martial artist man who was frozen stiff by Hamilcar''s appearance, began to be influenced by his powerful aura, and charisma, as he showed his own mad smile and began to gather his power before releasing a haunting howl that echoed throughout the entire plains!


    As the signal loudly announced the start of the hunt, the battle mages shot their fire spells, while Hasdrubal drew his twin serrated sabers, and quickly led his men to emerge from the fog, like a spectral army, that has risen from the deepest pits of purgatory!


    The Luminous soldiers stationed as guards that night stared with pale faces at the fearsome march of Hasdrubal''s menacing soldiers, and at the magic spells, that looked like falling stars, with only one thought before being reduced burning cinders by the magic bombardment ''Is this the end of the world?''


    ***Scene Change***


    Georgios was sleeping peacefully when he abruptly sat up straight with cold sweat covering his entire body.


    After spending centuries perfecting the art of war, Georgios developed a sixth sense that would always warn him when the enemy was threatening him, and that was exactly what he was feeling in this instance.


    Georgios bolted out of his bed and began equipping his armor, as he loudly yelled "Lucas, wake up!"


    Lucas who was sleeping in the tent next to him, woke up and hurriedly entered his tent and asked urgently "What the matter my lord?"


    Horus quickly understood this and instead of sticking to the script he memorized, he cleverly said "I told no one, my lord. But our commander sent more messengers to get reinforcements, if we don''t hurry all the glory would be lost."


    The officer upon hearing this was blinded by his own greed and desire, and completely forgot about his assignment, as he immediately ordered his one hundred men to turn around, and head toward the supply tents.


    The officer was so intoxicated by the thought of all his ambitions coming true, that he neither noticed the derisive look in Horus''s eyes, nor when fifty men started closely following them.


    After a few minutes of navigating a maze of tents and people, they finally reached the supply tents, and what they saw completely puzzled the Luminous soldiers, especially the ambitious officer.


    Because the supply tents were perfectly fine and protected, and there was no indicator that any battle had happened here.


    "What the fuck is this? The supply tents don''t need reinforcements! Why the fuck did you..." The officer roared furiously as he turned to face Horus, but he was interrupted when Horus''s spear mercilessly plunged into his chest as he said coldly, with a cruel gleam in his eyes "I know.


    We just needed a guide."


    Seeing this the palace guards instantly attacked the helpless soldiers of the officer, and decimated them in the blink of an eye!


    And then they turned their predatory gazes to the stunned supply tent guard, that could provide little resistance before Horus''s phantom like spear, and fifty level five martial artists!


    In less than a minute Horus, and the palace guard exterminated the supply tent guards, and any Luminous soldier that detected them. Seeing this Horus quickly said "Hurry and burn them all!


    Sooner or later more soldiers will arrive!" The palace guard quickly did as they were commanded and grabbed torches from the near by brazier, and began to light the tents on fire.


    Georgios was still standing near his command tent, constantly getting reports on the situation, and issuing orders accordingly when finally Lucas arrived with the information he was waiting for the most.


    Lucas quickly reported "My lord, we estimate that their numbers are between two and five thousand only. We also have a few unconfirmed reports of general Hasdrubal Tistra being on the field!"


    Hearing this Georgios released a sigh of relief, as he said darkly "Order the Vanar brothers to attack with their men, and inform them that Hasdrubal Tistra might also be there. Also tell them if they fail to kill or capture Hasdrubal a second time, I will have them flogged for incompetence."


    But as soon as he gave that order Georgios felt the same uneasy chill run up his spine, his senses are still warning him of something! But what?


    His mind has been constantly churning through all kinds of possibilities as soon as he woke up, and yet he couldn''t think of anything, and then suddenly he felt the hair at the back of his neck stand on end!


    Feeling this he swiftly turns around, and when he looked behind him, he knew that something was wrong! He didn''t have anything to base it off of, he simply trusted his instincts. And based on this he loudly ordered, before dashing in the opposite direction of battle "Lucas, you take command."


    Lucas showed a confused expression upon seeing this, but nonetheless complied with Georgios''s command, and began issuing orders in the same manner that Georgios would.


    Georgios didn''t know what he was looking for, but he knew it was there, and soon enough he found it, when he caught the whiff of ash and smoke!


    He followed that smell, until he found hundreds of corpses littered on the ground, and finally he found the cause of his constant unease, and as soon as he saw what they had done to his men, and what they were planning on doing, he unleashed his horrifying blood lust, and bellowed maddingly "YOU ECLIPSE BAAASTAAAAARDSSSSS!"

 Chapter 25: Wanton Slaughter and Retreat

    The Luminous soldiers awoke to the sounds of thunderous explosions, and tormented screams. The soldiers rushed out of their makeshift beds, and darted out of their tents, with no armor and any weapon they could get their hands on, only to behold a truly macabre site!


    Their eyes stung, and their throats charred with the heavy smog of smoke and ash, that was loaded with the unnerving stench of burning flesh, which replaced the cool and refreshing night breeze.


    Their ears rung with the desperate pleas of aid, and the booming sound of crashing tents that crackled like blazing embers, which replaced the once serene and quiet plains. But that was only the beginning of their infernal ordeal!


    Before they could get their wits about them, the earth began to loudly rumble, as thousands of black shadowy beings began to flood the camp. This gave the Luminous soldiers the impression of insidious devils, here to sow discord and death in the fertile lands of men!


    The unprepared Luminous soldiers were helpless against the deluge of merciless massacre caused by the Eclipse soldiers, as their flesh was mangled under a hail of spears, and swords.


    The reason for this is simple; it''s because unlike the Luminous soldiers who were born, raised, trained, and almost always fought in large open moderate climate fields, the Eclipse soldiers grew up in the unforgiving desert.


    And battles in the desert, which was their forte, often caused large dust clouds to form, which always hindered visibility, and breathing, because of this the current battlefield was completely dominated by the Eclipse Empire. But nothing was permanent.


    Half an hour after the beginning of the attack, the Vanar brothers, who were ordered by Georgios to defeat the enemy, finally arrived with nearly 20,000 reinforcements.


    As soon as they saw the level of carnage inflicted upon their countrymen, they were infuriated to such a degree that it reached beyond the realm of what words could describe.


    Heinrich immediately roared furiously, as he raised his great sword above his head "Kill those southern dogs!" The Luminous soldiers cheered loudly as they began to rush chaotically to avenge their fallen brothers in arms!


    Although Luthor was similarly enraged by the spectacle before him, he wasn''t consumed by his emotions like his younger brother and the rest of the soldiers. So he immediately began ordering loudly "Hold! Hold your formation! Anyone who attacks recklessly will be punished!


    Officers control your men, and form a shield wall! We will advance slowly to avoid any further casualties." The officers immediately complied with his order, which caused an angry scowl to appear on Heinrich''s face, which Luthor saw.


    So he quickly put his large hand on his shoulder and said "Anger and passion are powerful weapons my brother, but it will only lead you to your death if you let it control you." Hearing this Heinrich nodded somberly as he said gratefully "Thank you brother."


    Within a minute, order was restored and the Luminous army began to slowly attack the Eclipse soldiers. Because of their tight and powerful formation they started to push their enemies back, and the dominance of the Eclipse army began to very quickly crumble.


    Georgios and Hamilcar stared intensely at each other before Hamilcar finally broke the awkward silence, by saying "It''s been a while Georgios."


    "Indeed it has. I didn''t expect for us to meet so early on in this battle." Georgios replied.


    Hamilcar nodded and said "Indeed. But I''m afraid that I can''t let you harm these men. By the way Georgios, how did you discover our plan so fast?"


    "Instinct." Georgios replied honestly.


    Hamilcar''s eyes went wide hearing this as he said "Instinct? You? What happened to the always logical and cautious Georgios, who only ever listened to his mind?"


    "He''s still here, but a lot changes in a thousand years." Georgios replied solemnly.


    Hamilcar smiles slightly and says calmly to Horus and his men "Let''s go."


    Horus and his men all showed shocked expressions at this turn of events, but they didn''t dare to delay any longer, and they quickly ran to Hamilcar''s side like frightened children.


    Seeing this Georgios showed a disbelieving expression as he said "That''s it? What happened to the battle addict Hamilcar?"


    Hamilcar shows a mysterious smile and says "He''s still here, but a lot changes in a thousand years."


    Hearing his own words returned to him, Georgios shows an amused smile, but Hamilcar continues by saying with a wild, and blood thirsty smile "Unless you want to fight right now?"


    Hearing this Georgios quickly shakes his head, as he thought ''If we fight right now, the camp will be reduced to rubble. If I will fight him, I will do it far from anywhere near the army.''


    Seeing this Hamilcar shows a disappointed expression as he says "Shame." Then he turned around and left, along with Horus and the fifty palace guard. As they were leaving Hamilcar infused a tiny amount of his power into his voice and began to whistle!


    Hamilcar''s whistle reverberated across the entire plains, signaling the retreat of the Eclipse forces!

 Chapter 26: Patience and Twenty Days

    Hasdrubal rolled on the ground as he narrowly dodged Luthor''s massive morning star, as it violently smashed into the earth, creating a massive crater were it landed.


    Before he could even catch his breathe Heinrich''s great sword agilely sailed through the air as it viciously aimed at his throat, but Hasdrubal was even faster, and he swiftly parried the giant blade, making Heinrich''s miss his mark completely, and causing a horrifying gash to appear in the earth next to him!


    Hasdrubal quickly grasped the opportunity that presented itself to him, and he horizontally slashed his serrated sabers at Heinrich''s face, but before his attack could find it''s target, Luthor appeared behind him and vertically swung his weapon, as he threateningly roared "Don''t you dare!" Hasdrubal instantly threw himself to the right as he desperately dodged Luthor''s destructive attack, leaving the earth to be pulverized under Luthor''s titanic strength!


    Both the Luminous and Eclipse soldiers were astounded by their generals'' strength as they stared moronically at the wide trenches, and deep craters that marred the earth, and they all couldn''t help but question loudly "Is this truly a fight between three men?!"


    Hasdrubal panted heavily, while letteral lines of sweat poured endlessly down his handsome face, like flooding rivers, and his body ached horribly due to dozens of flesh wounds he sustained, as he thought ''Damn it all!


    These two are so well coordinated that they''ve been able to keep me on the backfoot this whole time!'' And at that moment he heard the sound he wanted most, causing a small smile to appear on his exhausted face.


    An ear splitting whistle silenced the chaotic sounds of battle for a few seconds, and the Vanar brothers immediately understood it''s purpose, especially when they saw Hasdrubal''s expression, and they refused to allow their foes to escape them twice in one day, so they both quickly ordered as they charged toward Hasdrubal "Break your formation, and slaughter the southern swine!"


    Hasdrubal showed a mocking smirk as he calmly ordered "All forces withdraw." But the Vanar brothers refused to let them leave this easily, after what they had done to their brothers in arms.


    Little did they know that Hamilcar''s whistle not only signaled for Hasdrubal to retreat, but also the battle mages that still lingered on the edges of the camp, hidden in the dense fog like vicious vipers, calmly laying in wait for their prey.


    Luthor and Heinrich were adamant about chasing the enemy, and this time they wanted to completely obliterate them, but as they raced after Hasdrubal and his men, their forces, that were trailing behind due to their heavy armor, began to be pummeled by one earth or metal magic spell after another, forcing the Vanar brothers to stop their pursuit and rush back to defend the soldiers, as they bellowed at the top of their lungs "Where in the world are our battle mages?


    What the hell is Lucas doing?!"


    Seeing this caused Hasdrubal''s smirk to grow into a massive grin, as he safely withdrew with his men.


    ***Scene Change***


    Hamilcar calmly walked across the Melting Mist Plains, as if he was taking a leisurely stroll in his own garden, while Horus and the Palace Guard quietly followed.


    After a few minutes of uncomfortable silence, that was only disturbed with the booming sounds of explosions in the distance, Horus who believed Hamilcar was dissatisfied with them being caught, and needing him to rescue them, said apologetically "My lord, I was the commander of this mission.


    I offer no excuse, and I accept full responsibility for my failure."


    Hamilcar glanced back at Horus upon hearing his words and said in a tone that seemed emotionless, and yet was overflowing with charisma "Do not mistake my silence as anger or disappointment, I was merely immersed in my own thoughts.


    And no one will accuse you of failure, since you didn''t fail." Hamilcar flashed a mysterious smile at the end.


    Upon hearing both perspectives Georgios punished both of them for creating conflict, and raising their voices at each other, especially Heinrich who raised his hand on Lucas who was his commanding officer in the absence of Georgios.


    As the dispute between the two was finally over, Lucas began to report to Georgios saying " My lord, the Eclipse attack this time was very costly, but we managed to kill quiet a few..."


    Before Lucas could continue any further, Georgios interrupted him saying "The number of people we killed or lost is not important, since their entire attack was nothing more than a smoke screen."


    Hearing this the men showed confused and stunned expression, so Georgios began to narrate the events that happened, and when he finished Lucas urgently asked "How much of our supplies were lost?"


    "Ten percent." Georgios calmly stated. Hearing this the officers all breathed a huge sigh of relief, as they thanked the gods for general Georgios''s accurate instincts and fast reaction.


    After a few seconds, Lucas''s eyes shone with understanding as he said "My lord, this can only mean one thing!"


    Georgios nodded and said confidently "Indeed, this can only mean that they are nervous about their supplies and wish to destroy our supplies so that we would face them in battle earlier!" The men all wore grave expressions hearing this.


    Luthor then said "If they''re so worried about it, then we should do the exact opposite, just like General Georgios said earlier today. We should wait twenty days and then crush them in one fell swoop!"


    Georgios nodded his head and said dominantly "From this moment on we will turn this camp into an impregnable fortress!


    The first thing I want you to do is to sperate our supplies into five different parts, and store them in different locations, so that we deny our enemy from gaining another opportunity to destroy them all in one fell swoop again.


    Secondly I want to double the moats, the earthen walls, the spikes, the traps, and guards; and I want it done within twenty four hours! And finally I want you to send out patrols around the clock outside the camp to ensure this type of sneak attack never happens again.


    They will certainly assault us again and again, but we will simply hold them here until they are on their last legs, and then we will crush them! An iron patience will be our greatest weapon in this coming battle!"


    As soon as he finished talking the men all saluted loudly, as they rushed to begin their tasks. But little did they know that they were dancing to Alexander''s and Hamilcar''s insidious melody, even if they supposedly foiled their plan by stopping Horus and his men!


    Hamilcar''s and Alexander''s greatest fear was to face Georgios in a battle in which they were the aggressors, while Georgios would be the defender, since that is where Georgios''s true talent as a commander would really shine, so they devised a way for him to lose his greatest advantage.


    For a plan to truly be called genius it must be so flawless, that even when it fails you still win, and that is exactly what the diabolical minds of Alexander and Hamilcar concocted.


    You see if Horus and his men did manage to completely or nearly destroy all the enemy''s supplies, that would greatly damage their morale, and force Georgios to attack them so that he could win this battle as quickly as possible.


    But if Horus and his men weren''t able to destroy all or most of the supplies then that would once again reinforce the lie they spun about their desperate supply issue, and would not only encourage Georgios to attack, but would also make the Luminous officers underestimate them, giving them even more advantage in the coming battle.


    And so in the coming days both armies engaged in small skirmishes across the plains, while Alexander kept up the ruse of him desperately wanting to fight a decisive battle against Georgios, until finally twenty days later, both armies lined up on opposite sides to start the battle that would be recorded down in the annals of history as the Bloody Battle of the Melting Mist Plains!!!

 Chapter 27: The Battle of the Melting Mist Plains 1

    I stood atop the camp palisade, as a steady stream of martial might constantly flooded into the mist covered plains. The men quickly and efficiently took their positions in a very odd battle formation.


    I turn to my greatest and most loyal commanders, and generals, and confidently say "Today we reap the results of our sowed effort, and I expect a perfect harvest, understand?"


    The men all raised their weapons high above their heads, as they roared enthusiastically, except for Abraham who remained silent before calmly approaching me and saying respectfully "I do not doubt the genius of your plan my liege, but I am your guardian shield and I can''t help but worry about your safety as I command the right wing, especially since the center is so weakened."


    I couldn''t help the smile that emerged on my face as I listened to his heartfelt words and jokingly replied "Then you better defeat your foes as fast as possible."


    But unexpectedly Abraham took my words extremally seriously, as he calmly nodded and said with impenetrable resoluteness "I will completely exterminate them as fast as possible, my emperor!" I helplessly nod to him, as all the officers and generals head to their men, leaving me alone with Hamilcar, and my palace guard.


    Hamilcar takes a deep breathe and releases it a few seconds later with a content, yet terrifying smile on his face that would petrify any sane man who saw it, thankfully I lost that title along time ago.


    After a few seconds of silence between us I casually ask "You seem happy, Grand Marshal."


    Hamilcar peacefully nods his head as he says "Indeed, my liege. For the longest time, I thought that the insatiable pyre that brightly blazed in the depths of my soul had been extinguished after a millennium of peace, but that all changed the day you called the war council.


    Hearing your speech that day reignited that forgotten flame, and for that, my emperor, I thank you. I thank you for reminding me of how my heart used to beat from expectation, of how my muscles used to ich from excitement, and of how my blood used to rush from exhilaration!


    I thank you my liege, for allowing me to return to where I truly belong; to my true home."


    Hearing his words I say nothing in return, and simply smile as I stand by his side awaiting for the battle to begin.


    ***Scene Change***


    Georgios calmly stood as he stared at the pesky white mist, that barred him from gazing at his enemies formation. After a few seconds Lucas arrived and reported dutifully "My lord, general Heinrich''s right flank, general Luthor''s left flank, and the center are ready and in formation."


    Georgios asks emotionlessly "And Leonid and the Gryphon Knights?"


    Lucas quickly responded "They tried to scout the enemy army, but they were repulsed by the Chimera Knights."


    Georgios nodded in acknowledgement and took a deep breathe as he thought ''It''s finally time.''


    He gathered his power and said in a booming voice that sounded across the entire plains "Men, you toiled and struggled! You fought and bled! You defended and withstood the onslaught of those southern barbarians, who have come to destroy our glorious empire, but not anymore!


    It''s time to skewer them with our spears! It''s time to smash them with our shields, and run them through with our swords! It''s time to flush away the yoke of the Eclipse Empire!" The Luminous soldiers loudly cheered as they beat their shields and stomped their feat.


    Hearing Georgios''s powerful speech, and the soldiers'' blaring cheer, many of my men began to worry, and fret over facing our formidable foe.


    Seeing this my body began to be covered with strange tattoos, my hair grew longer as my sclera turned to abyssal black, while my black colored eyes turned to a haunting silverish white, as I laughed loudly and thunderously said "You dare say this after spending weeks hiding in your camp like a trembling maiden?


    I guess it''s true when they say that a dog only knows how to bark." The men loudly laughed as they heard my words, completely forgetting their earlier worries.


    As Abraham stood in the middle of an ever expanding pool of blood and viscera, he began to notice the movements of the enemy forces, and seeing this his emotionless eyes showed a trace of ridicule as he empowered his voice and authoritatively bellows "CHARGE!"


    Hearing this Luthor empowered his own voice and loudly ordered "Shield wall! Shield wall! Hold your ground! Fight for your country!


    FIIIIGHT!" The Luminous soldiers tensed their muscles as they locked shields, and extended their spears, like a bristling porcupine, ready to impale anyone foolish enough to face them head on.


    The area was quickly covered by the sounds of storming steps, and stampeding hooves, as the earth began to fearfully shake!


    Seconds later the sound of the rushing Eclipse soldiers was replaced by the deafening screech of steel striking steel, the grotesque squelch of blades mercilessly plunging into tender flesh, and of course the demonic neigh of the Diomedes Warhorses as they reveled and celebrated in the debauchery of war, and slaughter!


    But what truly horrified the Luminous soldiers was that these sounds didn''t originate from their unbreakable front, but to their unprotected flank!


    Luthor''s face turned into a ghostly white as he thought ''Abraham wasn''t the first wave, he was the bait! These bastards! Do they never run out of despicable ploys?!''


    Seeing that the plan perfectly worked, Abraham smiled slightly, and no longer bothered with the small fries, preferring to leave them to his men, and finally turned his attention toward Luthor.


    Abraham barreled toward him like a loose bull, and all the Luminous soldiers who were unfortunate enough to stand before him met the same fate as a helpless cat before a speeding car.


    And even through this, Abraham''s exquisite golden armor remained as impeccable as ever, with not even a single blemish on it.


    Luthor briefly contemplated fleeing for his life, but then he quickly discarded that thought as he saw Abraham''s speed, and calmly turned toward his officers and solemnly said "Retreat with whatever men you can, and warn general Georgios of the current disaster, I will remain to buy you however much time I can.


    And if you see my brother tell him..."


    But before Luthor could continue Abraham finally reached them and said mockingly "Do you think that you can do that with me here? You underestimate me too much general Luthor Vanar."


    Abraham''s deriding voice sounded no different than an executioner unsheathing his blade to them, as they began to pathetically tremble. But Luthor quickly woke them as he powerfully roared "GOOOO!"


    Hearing their general''s roar they turned around, as they felt their courage quickly grow, like a tenacious flower defying a cruel blizzard''s chill.


    But before it could completely sprout, it was brutally stomped on, as Abraham swung his glaive creating an ark shaped aura slash, that not only split from the waist, but also decapitated their horses.


    As half of the officers died, Luthor once again roared for them to leave already, as he lunged at Abraham, and this time instead of turning around with bravery in their hearts, they fled while being consumed with panic, and sheer fucking horror!


    But Abraham had no interest in allowing anyone to escape him, even if they''re spirits and minds have been completely crushed.


    Abraham calmly sidestepped Luthor''s wild and desperate swing, and nonchalantly kicked him away as he once again slaughtered the remaining officers with an ark shaped aura slash.


    Seeing his final hope ruthlessly extinguished right before his eyes, he glared at Abraham and empowered his voice, so that all his men could hear, and thunderously roared "FOR THE EMPIRE, AND THE GLORIOUS SUN!"


    "It''s a shame you were born in the Luminous Empire." Abraham quietly said, as he nodded in acknowledgement of Luthor''s character and warrior spirit. After that he also empowered his voice and roared even louder than Luthor saying "FOR OUR GREAT EMPEROR, AND THE EMPIRE!"


    But as the right flank was in it''s final clash, the left wing that was commanded by Hasdrubal was facing the exact opposite situation!

 Chapter 28: The Battle of the Melting Mist Plains 2

    The Luminous right and left wing were like night and day, as the left wing was being obliterated by Abraham''s scheme, the right wing, under Heinrich, was slowly but surely pushing the Eclipse left wing back, with virtually no difficulty.


    "My lord, the fourth battalion has managed to break through the enemy lines!" One messenger said excitedly.


    "The third battalion has also increased their speed, and are pushing their enemies even further, my lord!" A second messenger said happily.


    "The first and second battalions are advancing steadily as well!" A third messenger reported calmly.


    "The fifth and sixth battalion have forced the Diomedes Knights to retreat!" A fourth messenger loudly yelled with elation.


    Heinrich had a wide, satisfied grin on his face as he listened to the barrage of good reports, while his officers began to carry favors with Heinrich by flattering him, saying:


    "Incredible, my lord! The fearsome Eclipse Empire is terrified to even face you!" One officer said flatteringly.


    "Your victory here, my lord, is a testament to your military talent!" A second officer praised even more.


    "Indeed! This is nothing short of genius!" Another officer said refusing to be outdone.


    Heinrich laughed snobbishly and replied with false humility "What nonsense are you saying? This victory doesn''t belong to me alone, but to all the Luminous Empire, and general Georgios, who stalled the battle until all the Eclipse dogs ate their supplies, and can barely fight."


    The officers immediately agreed with him and began to once again flatter him for his humility, and character, until a messenger arrived and excitedly said "My lord, the enemy has withdrawn so much that the battle mages'' spells can no longer reach them, and they request to be aloud to advance closer to the frontline!"


    Hearing this Heinrich showed a jubilant expression as he laughed in ridicule at Hasdrubal''s incompetence as a commander, and then he immediately ordered "Order everyone, including the reserves, to advance forward, we will not stop until we reach their camp, and teach that child they call an emperor the real horrors of war, and the consequences of facing the great Luminous Empire!"


    The officers laughed and loudly cheered as they heard him, while the messengers bolted through the heavy fog to deliver their general''s order, and with it completely destroy the Eclipse army''s left flank!


    ***Scene Change***


    Hasdrubal stood with the tranquility of the water in an ancient well, and the stability of a primordial mountain, while his ears were filled with the voices of messengers saying:


    "My lord, our frontline has suffered a great number of casualties, because of the enemy battle mages!" An anxious messenger reported.


    "The Diomedes Knights have withdrawn and are in position, my lord." One messenger said calmly.


    "All the battalions are still withdrawing in an orderly manner, but some of them are starting to complain, my lord." Another said anxiously.


    A few seconds later Heinrich awoke from his shock, and loudly cursed with bloodshot eyes, showing the intensity of his rage "These southern snakes! Is there no end to their cowardly tricks?!"


    He then turned to his officers and howled insanely "When did they get behind us? And how did non of the soldiers hear thousands of men and animals encircling us?!"


    The officers that were filled with flattering smiles, and words of praise and compliments just a few seconds ago, were now paralyzed mutes, who couldn''t think of anything to answer their furious general.


    And due to their shock, and stupefaction they didn''t realize that the answer to this great mystery, was actually very simple, since the Diomedes Knights never moved!


    You see the Diomedes Knights only feigned a retreat in the beginning of the battle, and then they stood quietly at the edge of the Eclipse left flank, and didn''t move again!


    And as Hasdrubal slowly retreated with his forces, and Heinrich confidently advanced, this allowed the Diomedes Knights who remained in their position to suddenly be at his back, without even lifting a single finger.


    Heinrich finally finished his child-like temper tantrum and quickly turned toward Hasdrubal, the master mind of this disaster, and the architect of his humiliation.


    Heinrich charged wildly with malice and anger burning brightly in his eyes. Within seconds he reached Hasdrubal, who was shredding the nearby Luminous soldiers, and he wildly swung his great sword at him, as he furiously roared in indignation "You bastard! I''ll kill you! I''ll Kill You!


    I''LL KILL YOUUU!"


    But in response to Heinrich''s unbridled wrath, Hasdrubal replied with a voice as gentle as spring breeze, and a smile as bright as the summer sun "Heinrich, my old friend, what''s wrong? Did someone anger you somehow?"


    Heinrich''s rage was only fueled by Hasdrubal''s response and he could only roar louder and louder "DIE! DIE! JUST DDDIIIIIEEEEEEEEE!!!"


    Hasdrubal''s smile only broadened as a predatory look settled in his eyes, and said coldly "Defeated prey has no right to demand or struggle, it can only helplessly die however it''s predator see''s fit. So obediently drop your sword, and I swear to make it painless."


    Heinrich was reaching levels of rage he didn''t even know existed as he maniacally laughed "HAHAHA! You think we''re defeated? You delusional bastard, don''t even think about it! This isn''t over, yet!


    I''ll destroy your spineless ploys, and claim victory!"


    Hasdrubal sighed and silently shock his head as he said "It must have been a miracle for you to become a general. How do you plan to destroy my strategy after diving head first into it, you hopeless imbecile?"


    Heinrich venomously spewed with blood lust leaking out of his every cell "By ripping your scheming head off your filthy shoulders!"


    Suddenly Hasdrubal appeared before him and downwardly swung both his blades toward him, forcing Heinrich to very quickly, and barely block his blow.


    And as their faces were so close to each other, Heinrich looked deeply into his eyes, that didn''t show the rationality of a man, but the brutality of a beast. And then he heard Hasdrubal boldly say "I''d like to see you try!"

 Chapter 29: The Battle of the Melting Mist Plains 3

    As the battle of both flanks furiously accelerated toward their bloody climax, the center was still trapped in the quagmire of brutal struggle and merciless slaughter!


    And the reason for that was the battle mages. Since unlike Georgios who fractured the strength of his battle mages, by dispersing them across the whole battle field, Alexander consolidated their strength in the center.


    So instead of the three thousand Eclipse battle mages desperately wrestling against the five thousand Luminous battle mages in a hopeless struggle, they are now leisurely dominating against a mere splinter of their original strength, which didn''t include more than two thousand foes.


    But even with such a great advantage, they couldn''t stop the advance of tens of thousands of elite Luminous soldiers!


    ***Scene Change***


    I stood calmly atop the camp palisade as I listened to the report of the anxious messenger saying "Our battle mages have completely overwhelmed the enemy battle mages, and inflicted disastrous damage to them!


    But the Luminous Empire has now deployed their infantry in a fast and loose formation, that greatly decreased our mages'' effectiveness! It won''t be long before they reach us, my liege!"


    A murderous glint flashes through Hamilcar''s eyes upon hearing this as he emotionlessly says "It''s time, your majesty. We can''t delay the usage of our trump card any longer."


    My lips are etched into a ruthless smile as I nod in agreement to Hamilcar''s words, as I quickly order "Withdraw the battle mages, and have them rest for now. Also tell Horus to ready his men to charge."


    Then I turned to a tall, bald man, with an intimidating physique that was clearly sculpted after years of intense labor, and a thick grey beard, wearing a simple, yet dirty white linen shirt, brown pants and boots that reach just below his knees, and chillingly asked "Are you done with the preparations, Cannon-Master Orhan?"


    Orhan cackles maniacally as his black eyes turn into bottomless pits of obsession, intelligence, madness and intrigue, as he eerily says "Of course!


    You just need to give the word, and my darlings will finally begin their serenade, boss-man!" All the surrounding men showed uncomfortable expressions, upon hearing the way he addressed me, while I completely disregarded it, since I honestly found it refreshing.


    I ignore the men''s dissatisfaction as I amusedly say "Then begin your symphony, Cannon-Master. I''m sure the Luminous soldiers are eager to hear it." Orhan once again creepily cackled as he deeply bowed, before swiftly dashing to his position in unmasked euphoria.


    As the officers gazed at his departing figure from the corner of their eyes, one of them asked in utter confusion "Why did you promote that mad imbecile to a position as important, and crucial as the Cannon-Master, my liege?"


    I softly chuckle, before seriously replying "Do not be fooled by his odd demeanor. He may be mad, but he is no imbecile. In reality, Orhan is a true diamond in the rough! And I assure you, that he will become an indispensable part of our military in the future."


    All the officers showed a confused, and unconvinced expression as another said "I felt nothing like that from him, when I looked at him earlier."


    I calmly say with an amused expression "That''s because you looked at him through the lens of a warrior and a general, and in that regard he would indeed fail, since his martial talent is basically non-existent.


    But the moment you see him through the eyes of a monarch, you would be blinded by his radiant talent! But if you still remain unconvinced, then just wait for a little while, and behold his ability and worth with your own eyes."


    Hearing this most of them were satisfied, but a few still wanted to argue, but before they could, Hamilcar glanced at them from the corner of his eye, and all of them without exception fell to their knees, as they felt death''s cold embrace tightly hold them, as it quietly whispered their tragic demise with it''s putrid breathe.


    The Luminous soldiers in the center originally believed that this battle would a simple walk in the park for them, and why wouldn''t they? After all they had more men, and were fully rested and fed, meanwhile the enemy should be on their last few supplies, and will barely even put up a fight.


    But reality proved to be far different!


    After the crushing defeat of their battle mages, they were subjected to a literal downpour of terrifying spells, that reaped the souls of hundreds if not thousands of elite Luminous soldiers. But that was merely the opening act, to a far more tragic play!


    When the Eclipse battle mages withdrew the Luminous soldiers initially celebrated, believing that victory was close at hand, but how wrong they were, since this was the herald to an even greater calamity that was about to descend upon them!


    Soon after the retreat of their enemy, they heard the echoing sound of thunder, which perplexed them since there wasn''t even a single cloud in the sky.


    Which prompted many of them to look at their comrades and ask uncertainly "Cloudless Thunder?"


    But before they could come to an answer, an object that was undistinguishable by the naked eye, due to it''s ridiculous speed, cratered into the earth, pulverizing everything that stood in it''s way, and creating a haunting yet beautiful painting of brown and red.


    And this happened again and again, with each time becoming more dreadful than the last.


    But this still was not the end of their harrowing experience.


    Because as soon as the bombardment stopped, and the Luminous soldiers could once again feel the flower of hope blooming in their chests, it was mercilessly crushed, when Horus led his ten thousand men into a ruthless charge, of their now destroyed front line!


    The Luminous soldiers tried to hold the enemy back, but they were nothing more than a pebble thrown into a ragging river, and were swept away by the merciless tide.


    Meanwhile the Eclipse soldiers led by Horus became wolves amongst helpless sheep, as they wantonly killed all they saw, and whenever the Luminous soldiers would start to offer them a sibilance of resistance, they would withdraw, causing the furious Luminous soldiers to recklessly chase after them, only to be met with the spells and projectiles of the battle mages, and the Basilisk Cannons, and after a while Horus would once again lead his men to charge, causing this horrific loop of slaughter to never end!


    Georgios still stood in his camp, worriedly staring at the endless white mist that obstructed his vision, but did nothing to hide the mortifying screams of his men, and causing his anxiety and worry to reach new heights with each passing second, and each disastrous report he received, as he thought ''This is a disaster!


    If even the center is being slaughtered in such a one sided manner, then I can only assume the worst for the situation on the flanks!''


    Reaching this point in his thoughts, he looked at Lucas and asked urgently "Still no report from the Vanar brothers?"


    Lucas simply shook his head, with a very uneasy expression. Seeing this Georgios sighed heavily as he began donning his armor and weapons. Seeing this Lucas quickly exclaimed "My lord, what are you doing?"


    Georgios calmly replied "It''s clear now that the Eclipse emperor has played us for fools, and our only hope now would be for me to defeat Hamilcar as fast as possible, and capture their monster of an emperor." Lucas was not shocked by Georgios''s words, since he has also come to the same conclusion.


    Georgios then looked at Lucas and seriously said "If I''m unable to defeat Hamilcar, or you still don''t receive any news from either Luthor or Heinrich in the next half an hour, then you are to immediately order the whole army to withdraw back to the safety of the camp, understood?"


    Lucas seriously saluted and said resolutely "Understood, my lord."


    Georgios nodded to him as he saluted back and dashed to the battlefield as he unleashed the full might of his aura, as he thunderously roared "HAMILCAAAARRR!"

 Chapter 30: The Battle of the Melting Mist Plains 4

    "HAMILCAAAARRR!" Upon hearing Georgios''s enraged roar, the Luminous soldiers loudly cheered as they finally saw a glimmer of hope to snatch victory from the jaws of defeat against the Eclipse Empire''s revolutionary tactics, as well as a way to take revenge for their fallen brothers, who died so pitifully, without even leaving a corpse behind.


    While Hamilcar and I simply showed amused expressions as I calmly say "Took him long enough."


    Hamilcar sadistically chuckled as he calmly wore his black helmet that was adorned with a crown of blades, he then attached his demon mask, and lifted his monstrous war axe, as his blood lust flared uncontrollably, giving all those who gazed upon him the impression of a hellish demon king on the verge of going berserk, and ushering in an age of untold chaos and mayhem.


    Seeing this I seriously say "Remember Grand Marshal, you only have to hold him up. Under no circumstance is your duel allowed to become a battle to the death, even if you get the opportunity to strike him down, am I clear?"


    Hamilcar''s previous air of savagery was immediately replaced with a scheming one, as a calculating look settled in his eyes, and he said with a knowing smile "Of course, sire."


    Hamilcar then leapt off the palisade, and casually sauntered through the infernal landscape of the battlefield, as calmly as one would stroll through a meadow of blooming flowers that gently swayed in the spring breeze that still clung to winter''s chill, as the golden sun lit up the cerulean sky.


    But sadly Hamilcar''s walk was cut short, as he was quickly confronted with the battle eager Georgios.


    Hamilcar said nothing as he faced Georgios, and simply unleashed the full might of his power, as his aura took the form of a blood red pillar of flame, that arrogantly ascended into the high heavens!


    The Eclipse soldiers roared like crazed fiends as they stared at this display of near myth like power, and felt his oppressive and seemingly infinite amount of blood lust he unleashed, while the Luminous soldiers felt nothing but unabashed dread, as manic terror began to twist and corrupt their fragile minds.


    Seeing this, Georgios quickly unleashed his own silverish-white aura, that reflected glamorously over his armor, greatly alleviating his horrified men, and giving him the appearance of a glorious holy knight.


    Both Hamilcar, who looked like a demon god of war and slaughter, and Georgios, who looked like a warrior saint that was impervious to all sin, faced each other, as the tension became palpable, yet contrary to everyone''s expectations the two men stood motionless, before suddenly darting at lightning speed out of the battlefield, because they both knew that their clash would cause unimaginable collateral damage to both armies.


    And the only clue to the magnitude of their conflict was the erratic rumbling of the earth, and the deafening sounds of explosions that echoed thunderously across the chaotic battlefield from time to time!


    ***Scene Change***


    Abraham was standing victoriously atop a small hill of gore and viscera, overlooking a field of crimson carnage all around him, as he coldly, yet respectfully gazed at the struggling body of Luther, who was still stubbornly gritting his teeth and forcing his battered body up, seemingly unconcerned about the loss of his left eye, or the dozens of deep gashes that marred his once iron-like flesh.


    Seeing this Abraham calmly said "It''s pointless. You can no longer fight, and your army''s flank is on the brink of annihilation, and soon we will plunge our blades into the undefended side of your center, wreaking untold havoc. Surrender and I shall give you a merciful death."


    Luther glared wrathfully at Abraham, but said nothing as he himself knew that it was indeed pointless, and even began to be consumed in the endless abyss of despair.


    But then Georgios''s thunderous roar reverberated across the plains, and his hollow eye suddenly gleamed with innumerable emotions as he thought in self deprecation ''His lordship is still fighting, and yet I wish to surrender?! Oh Luther, how low have you fallen!''


    He immediately gathered all his strength and bellowed at the top of his lungs "FOR THE EMPIRE!!!" and bravely charged toward Abraham with his morning star in hand!


    Seeing this Abraham merely sighed as he shook his head slowly, before almost instantly appearing in front of Luther with his glaive ready to strike the killing blow.


    Luther was once again shocked at the disparity of power between him and his foe, but he refused to falter before his own sense of hopelessness and boldly lifted his massive morning star above his head, as determination and unshakable will filled his eye.


    Alas, determination and foolish defiance did little before overwhelming might.


    "Of course, my lord. We will immediately prepare the men." The officers enthusiastically said.


    I stood calmly on the camp palisade with a large satisfied smile on my face, as I listened to the continuous stream of good reports, as I thought ''Perfect! Everything''s going according to plan.


    All that''s left is the finishing strike and this war is as good as over, and I can finally return home.'' Reaching this point in my thoughts I had a bitter-sweet feeling in my heart, imagining the faces of my precious brothers, and adorable sister, and wondering if my newborn sibling is a boy or a girl, but then I also abruptly remember the tear stained face of my beloved mother when I left, as she begged me not to leave, out of fear for my well being and safety.


    ''I hope she won''t be too angry with me when I get back. Maybe I should...'' I was pulled away from my thoughts, as I heard a messenger loudly call me in a panicked voice "You majesty! Your majesty! Urgent report!"


    "What is it?" I calmly ask.


    "All the enemy forces are withdrawing back to their camp!" The messenger said hurriedly.


    "WHAT?! Are you certain?" I asked in a shocked voice.


    "I''m completely certain, sire." The messenger replied.


    ''No, no, no, no, no. This can''t happen! If their main force safely withdraws right now, they''ll have enough strength to continue to resist us, and if they receive reinforcements, then this will become an extended campaign, and that could take months if not years!


    Although we managed to deceive them of the number of our supplies, and we still have enough supplies to last us a few more weeks, that''s no where near enough for such a long campaign! I need to end this now, they can''t escape no matter what!'' I thought quickly


    "Are they still in range of the Basilisk Cannons?" I quickly ask.


    "I''m afraid they''re already out of range." The messenger said.


    ''They''re already that far away?!'' I think in utter disbelief.


    "Tell Abraham and Hasdrubal to speed up their assault on the flanks, and instruct the battle mages to advance once again and begin their attack this instant, in addition order Horus to charge with his ten thousand men immediately. We must disrupt the enemy retreat as much as possible!


    THEY CAN''T ESCAPE!" I command authoritatively.


    "Yes, your majesty!" The messengers all salute as they quickly ran to deliver my orders, when I suddenly unsheathe my saber, and activate my divine blood, much to the confusion of those around me.


    "What are you doing, my liege?" One of my officers asks.


    I turn around and boldly reply "I''m going to lead the Palace Guard to battle."


    "What?!" The officers yell out in shock.


    "But, my liege, that''s way too risky! What if..."


    The same officer attempted to persuade me, but I interrupted him saying "This is the critical moment of not only this battle, but also of this entire war!


    It''s either now or never!" I stop paying attention to them after that, as I immediately rush into battle with the fanatically loyal Palace Guard close behind me.

 Chapter 31: The Battle of the Melting Mist Plains 5

    As I swiftly rushed to the frontlines with the Palace Guard, I ignore all the grotesque scenes, vile stenches, and sorrowful wails before me, as I sink deeper into my raging thoughts ''Unlike my past life, my blade alone can''t twist and shape the course of battles and wars, to single handedly etch the bloody words of triumph in the annuls of human history, but that doesn''t mean my hands are completely tied!


    My strength as a demigod who''s unlocked his first gate, combined with my extensive battle experience gives me the ability to face second and third level martial artists, but that meager amount of might is irrelevant in a battle of this magnitude!


    Thankfully my other two advantages aren''t so easily ignored, which are my status as an emperor, that will greatly bolster the men''s morale upon seeing me out on the front lines with them.


    And the other one, is my ever loyal one hundred Palace Guard, who are all elite fourth and fifth level martial artists!''


    "My liege, Lord Horus is over there." One of my Palace Guards snaps me out of my thoughts, as he points towards a man in blood stained silver armor in the distance, loudly urging his men to speed up their preparations.


    Seeing this I quickly bolt in the direction Horus was in, which greatly surprised him, as he uttered in disbelief "My liege?! What are you doing here?"


    "My Palace Guard, and I are your reinforcements." I seriously reply.


    An expression of horror and shock covers Horus''s face as he says in a panicked tone "Wait sire, are you intending to fight as well?"


    "Obviously." I curtly reply.


    "But it''s too dangerous, my emperor! If something..." Horus tried to persuade me with a pleading voice, but I interrupted him, in a rebuking tone.


    "Silence Horus. I will not cower behind you and await victory for fear of struggle and pain like a spoiled brat! This is not the time for sentiment to cloud your judgement."


    Hearing this Horus''s eyes widen even more as his eyes show his still lingering hesitation, so I light heartedly joked with a relaxed expression to ease his tension "You can rebuke my decision all you want after this is over."


    Horus''s concerned expression eased as he chuckled, but then he suddenly closed his eyes as he took in a deep breath, and after a few seconds of foreboding silence, he once again reopened them, showcasing the cold gleam that now settled in his eyes, as well as an indomitable will, having finally subdued his worries and concerns, and said in a tone devoid of all emotion bar respect "Of course, my emperor."


    A large satisfied grin appears on my face, as I begin to issue commands "Order all the men to immediately finish all preparations, we can''t dally any longer. And make sure to inform the battle mages that they must not stop their bombardment of the enemy no matter what!"


    "Right away, sire." Horus and his officers quickly salute me as they ran frantically to accelerate the deployment of the men.


    And after only a few minutes everything was complete, and I stood calmly before nearly ten thousand battle hardened warriors, as the countless magical spells of the battle mages constantly rung in my ear, followed shortly by the harrowing sound of anguished screams!


    But that only served to further fuel my warrior spirit, which has grown impatient by my previous idle disposition!


    Knowing this wasn''t the time for long and elaborate speeches, but the time of resolute action, I simply turn toward the enemy and activate my power as I dauntlessly charge before all of them, as my Palace Guard, and Horus follow close behind.


    Causing many of my men to show stupefied expression, since they felt their entire world view collapse, because they still didn''t believe that an emperor, no matter how powerful, great or compassionate he was, would ever fight side by side with them.


    But no matter how much they rubbed their eyes, the scene in front of them wouldn''t change, and they had to believe in the fantastical sight before them, which caused the image of their young emperor to once again enlarge to titanic heights, as they felt their blood rush from enthusiasm and their aura flare wildly from excitement, and then in one spontaneous act of fanatical loyalty, they all simultaneously roared as they charged "FOR THE EMPEROR!!!"


    I couldn''t contain the massive grin that appeared on my face as I listened to my men''s thunderous war cry, that was followed by their fearsome charge that resembled an endless stampede!


    But I quickly controlled my emotions as I finally saw the rear guard of the retreating Luminous soldiers, wearing their glorious white armor, that was now stained with brilliant splashes of red and brown, and carrying their massive shields in an impressive shield wall, looking like an impregnable fortress of flesh and steel.


    "Rip it open!" I loudly command as I glance at Horus and my Palace Guard.


    "Yes, sire." Horus and three other Palace Guards say in the same moment, as they dash toward the Luminous soldiers with their blades in hand, and ruthlessly cleave through the Luminous formation.


    A twisted and savage gleam flashes through my eyes upon seeing this, as I rush to the gap that they formed, while powerfully yelling "After me." Which prompted the men to loudly bellow "Follow his majesty!" As they flooded into the tiny opening in the Luminous Empire''s formation.


    "Are you injured, sire?" They asked in terror, and worry.


    "CALL THE HEALERS NOW! QUICKLY!" Another yelled in rage.


    "Enough! I''m fine. I just over exerted myself." I say as I wipe the blood with my hand, while thinking ''It seems that this is my limit. I don''t think I can even lift my sword anymore.


    I guess that my body is still too week.


    To think that my once indestructible flesh is in such a pitiful state after using my powers for less than an hour!'' But it was at that exact moment that the men around me scrambled as they carried their weapons, and my ears became instantly filled with the sounds of battle, but before I could even lift my head to see, a bloodied boot slams on my left shoulder, completely crushing my armor and pulverizing my bones with it!


    But I did not scream, nor did I whimper, since a broken bone or two could hardly match the pain I''ve already experienced in both my life times!


    "DIE YOU SCOURGE!" The man who''s foot was still pinning me to the ground roared with his blood shot eyes, but I merely smile at him as I say amusedly, with a mocking grin across my face "You should''ve arrived sooner if you wanted to kill me!"


    The man didn''t have enough time to even think of the meaning of my cryptic words, before a large hand covered in golden armor clutches his head from behind, and pops it like an overfilled water balloon.


    Abraham said nothing to me, as his eyes burned with hellish rage, as he tossed the man''s corpse to the side and unleashed his titanic aura, before he proceeded to ruthlessly massacre and maim all the Luminous soldiers around me, which he did by first chopping off their feet, and then by crushing their heads in with his boots!


    Soon after Abraham returned to my side and bowing deeply he said "My apologies, sire. Your servant was too slow to perform his duty. I accept any punishment!"


    I weakly shake my head as I say "There''s nothing to forgive. After all, I was the one who sent you away, and I was the one who chose to do battle."


    Abraham seemed to be relieved by my words as he said resolutely "Thank you, sire. But we must get you to the healers and the priests to heal you immediately."


    "No, not yet." I reply.


    "But, sire..." Abraham tried to convince me, but I vehemently shut it down, until he finally relented.


    And after a few grueling minutes of waiting, the sun finally reached it''s peak in the sky, and started to burn the mist away. Seeing this I quickly ask Abraham to tell me the state of the battlefield, and that of the two armies.


    Abraham nimbly jumps high into the sky, and falls back down a few seconds later with the same grace and agility he did before, and says seriously "The battle is in it''s final stages, sire, and the advantage is completely ours. The enemy can''t do anything anymore.


    At this rate this will become nothing more than a massacre!"


    Hearing this I say "I see. Then it''s time to fall back."


    All those who heard me, were shocked beyond words, even Abraham shared their shock, so I decided to elaborate "It''s because of the same annoying reason that I ordered Hamilcar to not injure or be injured in his duel with Georgios."


    Hearing this Abraham shows an expression of understanding, but the rest didn''t so I sighed and glanced at Abraham, who understood my meaning and started to explain "It''s because of politics.


    His majesty simply wants to weaken the Luminous Empire, but not completely cripple it, since it''s a useful counter balance to the other powers of the world." The men finally understand, as they issued the orders to withdraw.


    As the battle on the ground finally ground to a halt, the aerial battle under Sodarus, and Leonid was non existent as they both simply waited for the victor to be decided in the land battle, since both parties realized that a battle between them would be meaningless, and would only lead to the loss of more lives.


    So as the mist began to slowly melt away, and the sounds of battle and carnage slowly seemed to vanish, and both armies withdrew to their respective camps, leaving behind a field of desolation, it was clear who would taste the sweet nectar of victory, and who would suffer the bitter taste of defeat.


    But Leonid seemed entirely unbothered by this terrible turn of events, as he calmly turned his gryphon around to leave, when suddenly he heard Sodarus loudly call to him "Leonid Koschei!"


    Leonid turned to see what he wanted, only to see him tossing a golden object towards him, before calmly turning his chimera around and leaving!

 Chapter 32: News of Triumph

    The sun slowly rose from the endless skyline, as it cascaded over the three towering walls that safeguarded the city of Ekleposus, and shrouded the ancient city in it''s golden radiance, signaling the roosters and birds to begin their morning symphony, to wake the sleeping citizens from their peaceful slumber, but the usually energetic people didn''t budge leaving the great city plunged in an air of depression and eerie silence.


    The reason for this was obviously the still ongoing war with the Luminous Empire, and the seemingly never-ending battle in the Melting Mist plains!


    Because of this, many nefarious people and organizations began to spread malicious rumors claiming that the emperor is incompetent and foolish for attacking the mighty Luminous Empire, and his great victory a month ago was nothing more than a stroke of dumb luck.


    Because of all these defamatory rumors the people even began to resent the same emperor they celebrated only a few weeks ago.


    In fact, if one decided to take a midnight stroll through the city, and happened to walk past a pub or a tavern they would hear an endless amount of drunken drivel, insulting and cursing not only the emperor but also the entire royal family!


    Seeing this, Alexander''s half brothers, half sisters, and half mothers all eagerly jumped at this opportunity that presented itself, and began to also publicly criticize him saying that their family member was too young and inexperienced, and he became blinded by his ego after winning a single battle.


    Some of the more ambitious and impatient ones began to even claim that they should become regent until the new emperor is capable enough to rule wisely.


    Even the reputations of the Eclipse Empire''s greatest generals, such as Sodarus and Hamilcar were not left untarnished, as many started to claim that the two ancient generals have long gone past their prime, and are no longer able to lead men into battle like before!


    If not for Darius''s order to increase the protection of the royal family, as well as his strict control over the public order, then several riots would have already occurred in not only the capital, but also all over the empire!


    But little did these people know that their words that were said in drunkenness, foolishness, greed, or ambition would very soon herald a cataclysm of wrath and ruin upon them!


    ***Scene Change***


    Nizam was currently trudging his way to his mother''s chambers with a tired expression on his face. These last few days have challenged his mental and emotional strength to the extreme!


    Not only were the rats that were previously cowering before his mighty brother coming back out, but even the people that were once singing his praises now boldly cursed the royal family, they were even beginning to challenge his brother''s rule, and he could do nothing about it!


    But that was only the start of his struggles!


    Empress Esmerelda, his and his sibling''s kind mother''s condition has severely deteriorated in the last couple of days!


    Her once beautiful face was now deathly pale, her full rose colored lips were now dry and withered, and her kind and enchanting emerald eyes were now closed most of the time, since her exhausted body demanded a lot more sleep. She only woke up to eat, drink, and to pray for my brother''s safe return!


    But before the maid could reply an aged voice was heard from outside the door saying "The news is indeed correct, your highness. His majesty has won."


    Nizam turned his head in the direction of where the voice came from, only to see Darius with a large smile across his face.


    Knowing that the Grand Vizier would never lie about such things, Nizam rushed out of the room as fast as he could to tell his little sister, and little brother, who also greatly missed and worried for their older brother.


    It took Esmerelda a few minutes to regain her composure, before looking seriously at Darius and despite her tired appearance asked with all the majesty and dignity an empress could ever ask for "Is this war over, Grand Vizier?"


    Darius''s jubilant smile turned into a cold smirk, as his gentle eyes took a far more calculative light as he emotionlessly and confidently said "Yes. The Luminous Empire''s only option is to sue for peace."


    Hearing this, the empress''s weak body seemed to have suddenly grown stronger, and her pale face gained some color as if all her worries had suddenly vanished.


    And the same was true for the entire empire, as the people celebrated in every city, instantly washing away the previous air of uncertainty and fear that had plagued the empire.


    As the Eclipse Empire reveled in their victory, and cheered the name of their young sovereign, the Luminous Empire that had grown accustomed to victory was shaken to it''s core, as the great city of Solis Luxuria, the capital of the Luminous Empire, was engulfed in the echoing wails of it''s new widows and orphans.


    Never in a million years did they think that the declining Eclipse Empire would ever defeat them in battle not once, but twice! This was so shocking that many refused to even believe it!


    But sadly, no matter how strong or profound one''s belief is, it could do very little before the unyielding might of reality.


    And among these people was emperor Octavian himself! He initially didn''t believe the news either, but after investigating, he discovered that the news was indeed right. His most talented and experienced general, commanding one of his most powerful armies was defeated!


    And no matter how much he racked his brain, he couldn''t think of a single way to turn this situation around. Even after two hours of brainstorming, while subjecting his most exemplary and loyal ministers and advisers to suffocating silence, he was still stumped.


    The silence was only broken when one of his bravest ministers, finally couldn''t take it anymore and boldly said "My liege, we can''t stay like this. Every second we stay in this state of inaction, is another second our nation is growing weaker! Please! Give us your order, sire."


    Hearing this Octavian could only helplessly sigh, since he too knows that he must make a decision, as he thought ''It''s at these moments that my crown feels heavier than usual.''


    "Send the peace emissaries!" Octavian said decisively, as he vengefully thought with a vicious look in his eyes ''I may have failed to clip your wings, but that''s of little importance, since sooner or later I shall return this humiliation a hundred-fold!


    So enjoy your victory for now young man, because the moment you reach the pinnacle of joy, I will be there to cast you back into the deepest pits of hell!''

 Chapter 33: Night at the Luminous Camp

    The sun finally began to dip as it painted the darkening skies in a crimson shade of red above the Melting Mist Plains, as if trying to mimic the savage visage of the blood soaked earth.


    But this beautiful, yet eerie sight was left unappreciated by both armies, as they were preoccupied with other matters.


    Especially the Luminous high command, as they silently stood at the northern gate of their camp in nervous anticipation, as they awaited the arrival of the emissary of the emperor, that will not only begin the peace talks with the Eclipse Empire, but will also deliver their punishment for their disgraceful defeat!


    And they didn''t have to wait for very long, because as soon as the sun disappeared, and darkness covered the world, a solitary black carriage with it''s windows removed; to prevent anyone from discovering them from the moon light reflecting off of it, and being driven by a black cloaked figure, and pulled by two black stallions quietly entered the camp.


    As soon as the carriage stopped in front of the gathered officers, with Georgios at their head, the cloaked coachmen removed his black hood to reveal the young and expressionless face of a fourteen year old boy, with raven black hair and a pair of piercing deep blue eyes.


    The boy said nothing as he swiftly headed to open the carriage door while respectfully saying "We''ve arrived, my lord."


    "Excellent! My old bones were about to shatter from all the rocking, hahaha!" An aged, yet jovial voice sounded from inside the carriage, as a withered old man struggled to climb down the stairs of the carriage.


    Seeing this the blue eyed boy quickly helped him, to which the old man sincerely said with a gentle smile "Thank you, Felix."


    "Not at all, sir." Felix calmly replied, as a small smile appeared on his previously emotionless face.


    The old man was all skin and bones, with a haggard looking face, and standing at an average height of 1.7 meters tall, with a hunched back, and a head full of snow white hair, and a clean shaven face, with deep brown eyes, which contradicted the gentle smile that adorned his lips.


    He was wearing expensive looking purple and white robes, that was adorned with images of a proud sun on the sleeves, and back. He was also wearing a simple gold ring with a circle ruby on his right index finger.


    Although the old man looked weak and unimpressive, the officers who recognized him swore that if their jaws weren''t attached to their skulls, it would''ve fallen to the ground in pure shock and awe, because this withered old man was non-other than Marius Nerva, the ex-prime minister of the Luminous Empire, and quiet possibly the greatest political genius of his generation, a man who not only gained the recognition and respect of many great men of wisdom, like Darius Khan, but also gained enough power and prestige to rival the emperor of the Luminous Empire in less than forty years!


    The men''s astonished expression returned to normal only when they saw Georgios, who had several small gashes covering his arms and legs, rushed up to Marius as he asked in confusion "Marius?! What are you doing here?"


    "WHY?" Georgios loudly asked, before continuing with concern evident in his voice "You retired more than a decade ago, and the last I heard is that you were still recovering in the countryside.


    Don''t tell me that the emperor forced you out of retirement because of the war situation!" Georgios said the last sentence with a hint of guilt, believing that he had inconvenienced him by his failure.


    Hearing this Marius loudly laughed before amusedly saying "Worry not old friend, no one forced me to do anything. I volunteered. Oh, and don''t worry about receiving any punishment.


    Some foolish nobles tried to use this opportunity to smear your reputation, and demand that you lose your position, but the emperor has already silenced them."


    "Volunteered?! Why?" Georgios asked, not bothering about the rest of the information, since he already knew that would happen, and he wouldn''t be punished.


    "Isn''t it obvious? I''ve spent my entire life working to empower and strengthen this nation! Did you really expect me to see my life''s work trampled before my eyes, and do nothing about it?!" Marius said with immense conviction in his voice.


    Georgios could only nod his head upon hearing this, since he knew how much this man worked for his country, even at the cost of his own health. That''s why even though he is only sixty one years old, he looks like he''s ninety.


    "Besides, I can''t wait to meet the kid that managed to defeat the famous Iron Wall Georgios. HAHAHA" Marius said trying to tease his old friend, but to his shock Georgios didn''t react as usual, and simply looked at him seriously, with a cold, calculating gleam in his rust colored eyes.


    "...Georgy?" Marius called out.


    "Don''t underestimate him Marius. That boy is a dragon in human clothes.


    A dragon whose shadow shall strangle our glorious empire, and whose fire shall flood our land and drown us in blood and chaos." Hearing Georgios''s words caused the smile on Marius''s face, that has remained virtually unchanged since he arrived, to vanish as he imagined a massive black dragon with claws like hooks, and blades for teeth, menacingly looming over the Luminous Empire, before suddenly spewing out a torrent of dark flame that turned into black armored men with gleaming blades, to engulf their great empire in death and ruin!


    Marius''s thoughts were cut as Georgios continued "We have been dancing in the palm of that young emperor, since the start of the war. Every action, every reaction, every possibility was accounted for! Never in my life have I seen such artistry in carnage before!"


    Marius suddenly felt a chill crawl up his spine hearing this. But it did not frighten him as his iconic smile returned to his lips, as he excitedly said "That only makes me want to meet him even more. This will be very interesting."

 Chapter 34: Night at the Eclipse Camp

    As both Marius and Georgios continued with their conversation in the command tent, a young soldier with bloodied bandages covering his arms and chest rushed to the overcrowded medical tent.


    As soon as he entered the tent his eyes were filled with the wretched images of exhausted doctors and priests frantically rushing to heal who they can, and his ears were immediately assaulted with the muffled moans of the injured, while his nose became overwhelmed by the repugnant stench of medicine, blood and death.


    Although this gruesome sight embodied the meaning of the word ''tragedy'', the soldier paid no heed to this as he began to enthusiastically look for his comrades among the seemingly endless field of human misery.


    Luckily he didn''t have to search for long, since one of his comrades had noticed him first, and weakly raised his bandaged hand that was missing his index and middle finger, as he mustered all his meager strength in his parched throat, and called him with his raspy voice "Philip! We''re here!"


    Hearing his name being called he turned around, and rushed to their side, where he saw his three remaining comrades, all of them wounded and hurt, barely clinging on to their lives. But before he could say anything the same man who called him asked "Where did you go?


    The doctor and the commander were furious when they noticed that you disappeared before they could finish your treatment!"


    "Who cares about that right now? Where''s the commander?


    I need to tell him something." Philip quickly asked with an excited smile, but before anyone could answer a strong hand that was like a predators jaw roughly grabbed the nape of his neck, before an enraged shout sounded next to his ear "Philip, you slimy bastard!


    Where in the name of the Gods did you go before finishing your treatment? You even reopened your wounds you damn idiot! I swear if you weren''t injured I would..."


    Before the man could continue Philip interrupted "But commander, I have news that you need to hear!"


    Philip''s commander sighed heavily, and released him, allowing him to turn around and look at his intimidating physique, that was covered with dozens of old scars and white bandages covering his freshly collected new ones.


    "I don''t want to listen to anymore disasters, Philip. I''ve had my fill for today. Damn this war! If only..." The commander began saying, but was once again interrupted by Philip saying loudly "I didn''t bring bad news commander, but good ones this time.


    The Emperor''s emissary has arrived. This war is over!"


    There was a momentary silence in the entire tent, as if the men were afraid that if they make the slightest noise they would wake up from this beautiful dream.


    The tent remained in this stagnant state of silence until Philip''s commander couldn''t take it anymore and unleashed all his frustrations, worries and anxieties by loudly laughing, which caused all the tent to start celebrating as well, as if they''re prior state of chaotic anguish that was only interrupted by the dying words of their brothers in arms, and they began acting as if they were the victors of this war!


    "But won''t the emissary also punish us for being defeated as well?" The man who called Philip, whose name was Cassander, timidly said.


    Philip''s commander, whose name was Amyntas scoffed upon hearing this, and said with ridicule "I would rather stand before a hundred military tribunals, than face those blood thirsty fiends ever again."


    Philip, Cassander and the rest of their comrades all solemnly nodded, since they as soldiers who served on the right wing, knew better than anyone else how fierce their enemy was.


    They even had to wound themselves, and pretend to be dead for hours before they were able to escape that infernal meat grinder!


    But little did they know that not far from them lay the now one armed Heinrich, with disheveled hair, and bloodied bandages over most of his body, listening to them with hatred and anger blazing in his eyes, already plotting his vengeance, as he chillingly swore "I will make this right, brother.


    Horus didn''t understand the meaning of the ancient general''s words, but he could feel the sheer weight of the eons of experience that dwelled within them.


    Seeing this Hamilcar merely stated "You will understand in due time." To which Horus resolutely nodded.


    If anyone else had seen that exchange between Horus and Hamilcar, they would have been shocked to their very core, not only because of the words that were spoken, but because someone had actually spoken to Hamilcar Seth so casually!


    But unlike them Horus understood that even though Hamilcar may seem terrifying and brutal, he was actually a patient and generous man, who had no qualms in sharing his wisdom with those who honestly sought to better themselves.


    After finishing my tours in the infirmary, I went to the last battalion I hadn''t visited yet, which was the Basilisk Cannon crew, who were under the command of the eccentric Orhan, but when we arrived their we saw a truly odd scene!


    All the members of the cannon crews were currently laying lifelessly on the floor, looking haggard, dirty and stinking of the stench of sweat as they loudly snored, with the exception of Orhan, who was currently near one of the cannons, and seemed to be talking to it with a gentle expression, while his son, whose name was also Orhan; but everyone simply called him Junior, was currently shaking his head as he held the space between his eyes with his thumb and index fingers.


    Intrigued by all this, I headed towards them as I asked "What happened here?"


    Junior turned around with an annoyed look on his face, that vanished the instant he saw me, as he fell to his knees and said apologetically "I beg your forgiveness for such an unsightly scene, my liege!"


    "It''s fine. Now tell me what happened here." I said authoritatively, as I no longer bothered to pretend.


    "My father wasn''t satisfied with the results of the cannons in today''s battle, so he made all the men to ceaselessly work at cleaning and fixing the cannons without a break, until as you can see, they collapsed from exhaustion." Junior truthfully reported.


    Everyone who heard this were shocked, since in their opinion the cannons performance was magnificent, especially since this was the first time they were used in this manner.


    But before anyone could say anything more, Orhan seemed to finally have noticed our presence as he loudly said "Boss, you''re here?! JUNIOR! Why didn''t you tell me the boss is here?"


    Junior could only sigh as he defeatedly said "Sorry, father."


    "Go wash up, and take some rest, lad." Orhan said to his son, who rushed to do it, as he thanked the gods, since he was as exhausted as the rest of the men.


    After Junior left, Orhan looked back at me with a massive grin as he happily asked "Did you enjoy my darlings'' serenade today boss?"


    Abraham, Horus and the Palace Guard all showed angered expression listening to how he was addressing me, but I didn''t mind as I replied "I did. But I''m told that you weren''t."


    Orhan sighs as he says "Indeed. If only I had a few more of my precious darlings, and a few more bigger instruments, I could''ve made such a melody, that would''ve made the famous Boreas Imperial Opera House lower their heads in admiration!"


    I clearly understood the meaning behind Orhan''s peculiar words, as I said with a small smirk "After this war is over, and we''re back in the capital, we can discuss your darlings, and your new instruments."


    Orhan''s eyes gleamed with excitement as he resolutely said "You won''t regret this boss. I promise you that my new darlings will not disappoint."


    I nod to him as I start heading back to my tent, while inspecting my tired body, and pale face ''Hopefully the Luminous emissary will arrive in a few days, which would give me enough time to recuperate slightly, because I have a feeling that today will be a rough night.'' I thought as a sigh escaped my lips.


    Little did I know that the Luminous emissary had not only arrived, but was also non other than Marius Nerva himself, someone who I would need to be at my best to negotiate with on my best days!

 Chapter 35: Peace Negotiations

    As the sun reached it''s zenith above the Melting Mist Plains, and the line of sight of both armies began to stretch further, and further, the Luminous camp''s southern gate opened for the first time since yesterday''s disastrous defeat.


    And from within those gates emerged a thousand fully armed and armored elite Luminous soldiers in a tight and defensive formation around an elderly looking man, and an adolescent kid with a stern looking face, who were obviously Marius and Felix.


    The iron smell of spilled blood, and the revolting stench of burned flesh still wandered around the field like lost ghosts, who had forgotten their way home, but it didn''t seem to bother neither Marius nor Felix, unlike the soldiers around them who held a glint of sadness, anger, and an undisguised thirst for vengeance in their gaze, which greatly pleased Marius, since it meant that the army''s fighting spirit wasn''t completely crushed as he came to believe after last night''s disappointing display of celebration after the news of his arrival, and subsequentially the end of the war, spread.


    But this feeling was not to last for very long, since shortly after they stopped half way through the field and raised the olive branches they held, a dark stream of black armored knights atop their nightmarish steeds approached them, which instantly crushed their once defiant gaze, and filled it instead with bone chilling terror!


    Marius sighed as he thought ''This is going to be a headache. I must speak to Georgy about this, and find a way to wash this trauma from the hearts of the men, or we will be defenseless against the inevitable future invasions from the south.''


    The Diomedes Knights stopped so close to them, they almost trampled them and loudly asked, in a obviously ridiculing tone "Where is your emissary?"


    The Luminous soldiers didn''t reply to them, rather it would be better to say that they couldn''t, since they were too busy quaking like dried leaves in the autumn wind as they stared at the hungry eyes, of the terrifyingly close Diomedes Warhorses.


    Marius once again sighed upon seeing this, and immediately began to push his way through the men until he reached the front, where he stood valiantly before them, much to the shame of the soldiers behind him, as he said "I am the emissary."


    The Diomedes Knights were shocked by the sight of an old man confidently standing before them, and they were even more shocked when the Luminous soldiers who were cowering before them just a few seconds ago, began to regain their courage, but they quickly regained control of their emotions and said "You may only bring twenty men with you."


    Marius was shocked at hearing this, since although twenty men might seem like an insignificant number, but it was actually the customary number of attendants one would usually bring in a peace delegation, this clearly showcased Alexander''s will to make peace, which greatly eased the men''s tensions, but only Marius saw the true meaning behind this gesture.


    This action wasn''t meant to honor the Luminous emissary, but it was intended to take the moral high ground away from them.


    ''The first strike of this battle has already been delivered before I even entered their camp.'' Marius dangerously thought, as he amiably said "I thank the emperor for his graciousness. I will gladly take him up on that offer."


    The Diomedes Knight nodded to him, and led Marius, Felix, and nineteen other soldiers into the camp, where they witnessed thousands of Eclipse soldiers sharpening their blades, polishing their shields, repairing their armor, walking in tight miliary formations, and carrying heavy supplies from one place to another, which sent a chill up the spine of the Luminous soldiers watching as a sense of dread tightly gripped their hearts, but once again Marius saw through this charade!


    This show was actually a subtle message that was meant to psychologically dominate the emissary, by saying that they were perfectly ready, and willing to continue this war if need be. ''The second strike has been delivered before even sitting at the negotiation table.


    This is going to be a fun battle.'' Marius thought as a massive grin spread across his lips!


    ***Scene Change***


    As I quietly sat in my tent, before the gathered officers, Hamilcar, Sodarus, Abraham, and Horus while looking at a mirror, I couldn''t help but sigh as I looked at my pale complexion, fully showcasing my exhaustion.


    "The Yue Emperor is a man famed for his insatiable greed, and I''m sure he''ll be more than willing to sell those supplies to us instead, if we offer him a few extra coins." Marius dodges and attacks once again.


    "You''re not the only one that has competent spies, Lord Marius, and I highly doubt that you will have enough coins to spend after the Boreas Empire attacks.


    After all, the enemy of my enemy is my friend." I withstand his assault and lunge at him from a direction he didn''t expect, and for the first time since the beginning of this duel of words between us, a crack appears on Marius''s armor as a frown appears on his face.


    What followed next was silence as both Marius, and I sat quietly, while the officers waited with baited breath for the continuation of the invisible battle, as they desperately tried to wrap their heads around the situation.


    I finally break the silence by saying "Neither I, nor you, nor your emperor want this war to continue, as that would only serve to strengthen others, and although the price I demand is steep, we both know that the Luminous Empire can easily afford it."


    Marius sighed as he said apathetically "I suppose that what our ancestors say is true, the vanquished have no right asking their conquerors for anything, they can only obey. Very well, I agree to your terms Lord Alexander."


    After that we decided on the ransom cost for the prisoners, which Marius insisted on getting them all, and we agreed on 500,000 Darr for all 8,000 of them.


    After that we each signed the peace treaty, and shook hands to finalize it, but while doing so Marius looks at me and happily says "I look forward to face you again when you''re at your best, Lord Alexander."


    "The sentiment is mutual, Lord Marius." I reply calmly, which caused Marius to excitedly laugh. And with that the war was officially over!


    Marius returned to the Luminous camp with not only the one thousand men he left with, but with all eight thousand that were captured prisoner, much to the happiness of all the men, except Marius himself who had an unusual expression on his face, which didn''t go unnoticed by his age old friend Georgios, who walked up to him and asked "What happened?"


    Marius stayed quiet for a few seconds before resolutely replying "I''m coming out of retirement Georgy."


    "What?! Why?" Georgios asked in disbelief.


    "Do you believe the empire can survive against that monster for very long without my help?" Marius asked.


    Georgios stayed quiet for a few seconds before shaking his head and saying "No. Although we can hold on for years against him, but we will eventually fall, of that I''m sure."


    Marius nodded in agreement, as he turned around and looked him in the eyes and asked "Are you with me, old friend?"


    Georgios grinned as he wrapped his massive arm around him and said "You can count on me. I''ve always said that you were wasting your talents in retirement. HAHAHA."


    While the two old friends were talking, no one noticed inside one of the tents sat a man reading a golden scroll with shaking hands and trembling eyes, as he asked in disbelief with his raspy voice "How?!"


    And without wasting a single second more he began preparing to quietly enter the Eclipse camp to uncover the answers for his many questions!

 Chapter 36: The Awaited Visitor

    Leonid''s mind has been a raging maelstrom of chaotic thoughts, as doubts constantly whispered in his ears, serving only to further fuel his fears and anguish, ever since he read the golden scroll delivered to him by Sodarus at the end of the battle.


    Originally he didn''t care about it, believing that it was a message from the new Eclipse emperor, offering him women, land, power, riches and a high position in his court if he defected to his side, like all the other nobles he met, but he couldn''t have been more wrong!


    The scroll held only a single cryptic phrase that managed to shake his entire perception of the world, as he read "The object of your desire is not where you believe it is."


    Hearing this sentence would make most men laugh mockingly at it, since it sounds like the talk only a conman would spout to convince you to buy into a beautiful, yet impossible dream.


    But to Leonid it was the exact opposite, as the adorable face of his little sister emerged into the forefront of his mind, which instantly convinced him to meet with the new Eclipse emperor.


    But he couldn''t exactly walk through the front door of the enemy camp as if it was his own home. And even if he somehow did, he would be instantly branded as a traitor by the Luminous Empire, and that would result in his head decorating the end of Georgios''s sword!


    So he decided to wait till nightfall before doing anything, and those few hours he had to weather were the most excruciatingly long moments of his entire life, as he felt the sun taunt him by moving slower and slower in the sky, while his clock constantly mocked him with it''s incessant ticking.


    Thankfully, his trial of patience eventually came to a close, as he cloaked himself in black from head to toe, and vanished into the swaying shadows of the Luminous camp, before making his way out of it, and fading away behind the curtain like mist.


    ***Scene Change***


    After the departure of Marius, and the Luminous prisoners from the camp, the proclamation of victory, as well as the terms signed in the peace agreement were heard all across the camp, which made it erupt in a deafening cheer!


    Although many were dissatisfied with the fact that they only won gold and no territory after such a fierce and brutal war, it didn''t last for very long, as they soon were infected with the jovial atmosphere of the camp, and joined the rest of the celebrating men, since they felt that this war was only the opening chapter that they would help their young emperor carve with the edge of their blades upon the gruesome pages of human history.


    But while the soldiers were reveling in the sweet ambrosia of victory, the higher ranking officers, and especially Hamilcar, Sodarus, and Hasdrubal took it upon themselves to manage, and prepare for tomorrow''s march back home, as well as plan for any unforeseen incident that might arise during it, so that I could finally rest my weakened body and mind, which I greatly appreciated, as I dove into the soft and addictive covers of my bed, for a well earned repose.


    But sadly all things must come to an end, and so did my short lived peace and quiet, as I heard a guard loudly say from outside the tent "A letter has arrived for you, my liege."


    I frown in displeasure at the disruption of my rest, as I say in an annoyed tone "I''ll deal with it later."


    The guard appears to hesitate for a second before once again saying "... But my liege, the letter is marked as urgent, and it''s from lord Isaac."


    As soon as I hear this, I sit up straight, hoping that it''s the report I''ve been waiting for, for nearly a month, as I order "Come in."


    The guard enters, and bows while offering me the letter, which I enthusiastically rip open, and behold two papers within, one of which was a masterful drawing of a woman with gorgeous bluish grey eyes, beautiful golden hair, and an extremely sensual body that seemed to be solely made to evoke the lustful desires of men, and the envy of women.


    Horus frowns upon hearing this, as he says incredulously "Why would you assume that you would definitely hear of her in a city the size of Solis Luxuria? She would only be one of millions inhabiting that city. It''s like searching for a specific grain of sand on a beach!"


    I smile as I say knowingly "It''s because he knows that his sister has inherited her mother''s ravishing beauty. A beauty so great that it drove Marquise Kraw, a man who was always surrounded by the Boreas Empire''s finest enchantresses into a mad hunt for her, that lasted years."


    Leonid felt a chill run up his spine, as he thought ''How does he know so much?!'' But before he could dwell too long on his thoughts, I say "Horus. Give him the drawing I just received from Isaac."


    Horus swiftly brings it, much to the confusion of Leonid, but the instant he saw it, he understood! Although his eyes didn''t know who this woman is, his heart, blood and soul all seemed to recognize her!


    He knew that this was his beloved sister, and for the first time since his parents'' death, tears pooled in his eyes, as his entire body shook, giving his body the impression of a mighty dam struggling to hold back the weight of his turbulent emotions.


    It took him a few minutes before he could reign in his raging heart, and ask in a tone that fully displayed his wrath "What happened to her?" He was obviously asking why not only her once gorgeous face, that could charm rocks, even when they were small children became like this, but also about everything else that happened to her.


    I stare into his heterochronic eyes, that seemed to want to engulf the world in fire and blood for a few seconds, before beginning to seriously narrate the story, by saying "After she escaped from the massacre that day, she roamed aimlessly for days, lost in the wilderness, nearly dying of hunger, and exhaustion.


    It was honestly a miracle that she didn''t die to the cold, or some wild predator."


    Leonid''s eyes kept getting colder and colder as he heard my words, but I didn''t stop "She was eventually found and saved by a passing merchant caravan going south from the Boreas Empire.


    Recognizing her value as a young virgin who would bloom into a true beauty, they decided to sell her to the famous brothels of the Luminous capital." Noy only Leonid, but all those who were present clenched their fists upon hearing this.


    I continue "Your sister wasn''t a fool, and knew the consequences if she tried to escape, and she also knew what fate awaited her if she did nothing, so she chose a third option, and grabbed a pair of scissors, and mutilated her own face so that no man would ever want to lay with her."


    Leonid could barely hold on to his flaring temper at this point, but I wasn''t done "Although disfiguring her face had spared her the ugly fate of prostitution, it led her to a far more difficult path.


    After all, there is nothing more hated than an ugly woman in a whore house." Leonid''s aura began to run wildly as he began to breathe heavily, like a starved, and ferocious beast.


    "Thankfully, your sister was very bright, and had a talent for accounting, so she became one of the many bookkeepers of the establishment, and that''s where she still remains to this day." I finished, and remained quiet after, which descended the tent to absolute silence, except for Leonid''s rough breathing, that slowly began to subside along with his blazing wrath, that made way to a far more terrifying coldness!


    Leonid suddenly stood up, and bowed deeply before me, then immediately stood back up again to leave. Seeing this I seriously ask "Where are you going?"


    "To go get my sister." Leonid curtly replies, with absolute confidence.


    Hearing this a sly smile emerges upon my lips, as a cunning gleam rests in my eyes, and I say in a tone similar to a devil''s whisper "And what makes you think that Emperor Octavian would let you?"

 Chapter 37: Schemes, Trust, And Going Home

    Hearing this a sly smile emerges upon my lips, as a cunning gleam rests in my eyes, and I say in a tone similar to a devil''s whisper "And what makes you think that Emperor Octavian would let you?"


    Leonid freezes, and turns back to me, with his eyes narrowed questioningly as he asks in a chilling voice "What do you mean by that, your majesty?"


    "Do you think Octavian is stupid?" I ask seriously, before continuing in an even more grave tone "You are an incredibly potent double edged blade Leonid, one that has just as much of a chance to destroy the one who wields it, as well as the enemy."


    He frowned upon hearing my words, believing that I was questioning his honor, but I gave him no time to interject as I continued "And the reason for that is your loyalties.


    Unlike Gorgios, or Heinrich, or Luther, you hold no true loyalty to the Luminous Empire, and the only reasons you fight for them is because you wish to save your little sister, and take vengeance against Marquise Kraw, as well as the entire Boreas Empire; but the moment you have your sister by your side again, your thirst for battle would be almost completely quenched.


    And that is exactly why Octavian won''t tolerate the existence of your sister. If anything, I suspect that in the coming months after you rescue her, one of two situations will occur."


    Leonid''s heart began to beat faster in anticipation and anxiety for my coming words, as I continued speaking calmly, as if it were the most mundane of topics "The first option is that your sister will be arrested under some false charges, and held prisoner by Octavian, and you would be forced to fight for the rest of your life to save hers.


    The second option, which is more likely to occur, is that she will be assassinated, most likely by poison or explosive. It would then be revealed that the Boreas Empire was the culprit behind it, and that the original target was you, which would then lead to you being consumed by guilt, and wrath.


    Octavian would then capitalize on that moment and declare war on the Boreas Empire, thus by unleashing you upon them to achieve great, and merciless victories against them, winning large amounts of land for the Luminous Empire."


    Leonid felt suffocated by his own emotions as he listened, since he found no way to argue against any of what I said, so he took a minute to regain his composure, before loudly exhaling as he seriously asked "Then what do you suggest I do?"


    Hearing this I smile inwardly, as we finally reached the main point of our long discussion, as I simply say "After you have saved your sister, silently leave the Luminous Empire, and come to my country and work for me."


    Everyone inside my tent, including myself, was shocked by this, since it felt too fast, and too easy. But before I could question him, he quickly said "I must leave now, my liege, before they start noticing my absence."


    Hearing his words I am reminded that our talks have indeed been going on for a long time now, so I quickly grab a pen and parchment from nearby, and quickly wrote down a set of instructions for him to follow, as I told him "Once you return to Solis Luxuria, covertly go to the slums one day, and follow what I have written to you on this paper.


    The people there will help you."


    "Thank you, sire." He said as he took the piece of paper from my hands, and rushed to return to the Luminous camp.


    After he left, Sodarus looks at me as he solemnly advises "That was too simple, my liege. I believe he must be plotting something."


    "Agreed." Abraham says.


    "I also think so, sire." Horus echoed.


    But I remained silent, drowning in my thoughts, as I eventually decided to let the matter be for now, planning to deal with it in the future, if in fact Leonid proves to be a different man than the one I remember from my past life.


    Thankfully, the rest of the night was a peaceful one, and I was able to get some more, much needed rest for tomorrow. Since as soon as the sun came up, the once quiet camp became awash with noise and clatter, as the men began to disassemble the camp, and prepare for our journey back home.


    And in the early hours of noon, just when the mist began to melt away, both armies turned their backs to each other, and headed in different directions, but one did so victoriously with their heads held up high in pride and glory, while the other did so with their heads hung down low in shame and defeat.


    But I couldn''t care less about any of that, as my heart beat wildly at the thought of returning home, and making amends with my loved ones, whom I had hurt by leaving so quickly that day.

 Chapter 38: A Victorious Return Home

    The return journey was pleasantly calm, and uneventful, which gave me a lot of free time, and although I wanted to use that time to practice my martial arts, and further train my divine powers to unlock the second gate as fast as possible, I couldn''t due to my grievous wound, which left me bedridden most of the time.


    Thankfully the long trek wasn''t plagued by boredom, since every time the symptoms of that ghastly disease began to appear on me, both Horus, and Hasdrubal took it upon themselves to ward it away, as they spent hours in my company simply talking, or playing a variety of card and board games, which also allowed me to recultivate the lost friendship I once had with Hasdrubal in my past life.


    Finally though, after eight days of ceaseless marching we once again beheld the mighty city of Abaddin, which had a completely different air of festive joy about it, greatly contradicting it''s once depressive, and fearful one, as thousands of people surged through the once barricaded gates, to welcome their valiant soldiers home, as they chanted the names of their loved ones at the top of their lungs, much to the glee, and honor of said men.


    But to the dismay of the men who were from here, who were busy joyously bathing under the people''s heartening acclamations, Abaddin wasn''t our final destination. And briefly after our arrival here, we once again headed towards our true target, Ekleposus.


    And a few hours march later, as we got closer and closer to the ancient fabled city, I donned my heavy armor, and mounted my warhorse, which was uncomfortable due to my still healing bones, and then began to march at the head of the army with Hamilcar, Sodarus, Hasdrubal, and all the other generals and commanders close behind me as we entered the gates of the city, which slowly opened to reveal a scene that stole the breathes of the men away, and when later asked about this day, these men would all answer with the same captivating word, as a longing look settled in their eyes "Elysium!"


    A gentle drizzle of white, pink and red flower petals cascaded down on us, as our ears were engulfed in the revelry of the populace, while our eyes bore witness to the hypnotic sight of millions of people lining the streets, the alleys and the roofs of the capital, chanting ferociously into the sky, as they welcomed their champions home!


    The men straightened their backs even more, as they saw their fathers proudly puffing their chests and pointing at their sons to their friends in blissful pleasure. They broadened their smiles, when they witnessed their mothers weeping tears of relief and joy at their safe return.


    They blushed and laughed as some of their wives lovingly rushed into their embrace. And they further steadied their walk, as they resolutely marched forward in dignity as children stared at them with stars in their eyes, wishing to one day be like their new found heroes!


    Even the usually stoic Hamilcar, Abraham and Sodarus couldn''t help but be swept in this typhoon of cheerfulness, as they nostalgically recalled an ancient era, where such celebrations were a near yearly event!


    While the handsome Horus, and Hasdrubal were nearly mobbed by a stampede of admiring young maidens, as they were bombarded with countless flowers, much to the amusement and jealousy of the men around them.


    But before Darius could answer, Cyrus who had stopped hugging me by this point answered in exhilaration "We have a new baby sister, and baby brother now!"


    My mind goes blank for a second, before I rush into the palace, and arrive before my mother''s room with my brothers trailing behind me, whilst my sister is in the arms of Kira.


    I slowly open the door and see my beloved mother calmly laying on her bed, looking a little pale and tired, with a gentle smile on her chapped lips, as she looks at me.


    Before she could say anything, I rushed to her side and bowed so low my head touched the cold, hard floor as I said apologetically "I''m sorry mother for..."


    But before I could finish I felt her arms tightly ensnare my body as she pushed me closer to her body, while planting soft kisses on my forehead, as she soothingly said with crystalline tears pooling in her gorgeous emerald eyes "Ssshhhh. You don''t need to apologize.


    I''m just glad my baby is back to me, safe and sound. I''m so, very proud of you."


    I struggle keeping my emotions under control as I hear her kind words that were brimming with love and care, while feeling her protective embrace around me, and remembering that by now in my last life, I had already lost her.


    My mother kept hugging me for a few minutes, before she let go of me and happily showed me my new siblings as she lovingly said "Say hello to your new brother and sister, Alex. This handsome young boy is Azrael, and this lovely princess is Dido." (Dai. Dow)


    I smile, while looking at them in wonder, since I never got the chance to meet them in my past life, as Cyrus and Alisar kept nagging our mother to allow them to hold our cute new siblings.


    But little did we know at the time, that this was the beginning of an eternal legend of four brothers, and two sisters that would forever be hailed in the endless eons to come for their talent, ingenuity and courage, or that our mother would one day earn the title of Esmerelda, The Mother of Monsters, due to our future actions and achievements!

 Chapter 39: Pests, Problems, and the Issue of Coronation

    It was currently at the break of dawn, and I was in my office petting the cutely yawning Bellerophon on my lap, who adamantly refused to part ways with me ever since I returned a week ago, as Horus and Abraham protectively stood behind me as usual, while Kira stood professionally near the door awaiting any instructions, like an exemplary maid.


    And as I continued petting the lazy creature, who''s horns and wings were starting to sprout out of his head and back respectively, I couldn''t help as my mind slowly drifted back to this past week, as a slight smile bloomed across my features, whilst I remembered how I played with Alisar and Cyrus for hours, as their infectious laughs resounded all around me.


    Or how I spent hours listening to Nizam remove his usual mask of maturity as he enthusiastically spoke about his new found passion for the magic arts. Or how I would accompany my mother on her evening walks through the Palace gardens, with Azrael and Dido.


    And my smile grew even larger, as I remembered my mother''s enraged, yet concerned and loving tone, as she loudly scolded me, for hiding my injury from her.


    Her concern and fury only subsided after I promised to not do anything remotely taxing on my body until I was completely healed, which wouldn''t be too long now, since the Arch priest of the empire, Adam Sekhmet healed most of my wounds a few days ago.


    But before I could further dive into the river of my memories, a loud knock echoed throughout the room, as I heard Darius loudly say "May I enter, sire."


    I nod to Kira, who immediately understands my meaning, and swiftly opens the door, letting both men in, as they slightly bow, while saying "Good morning, your imperial majesty."


    "Good morning to you too gentlemen.


    My apologies for calling you so early in the morning, but we have much to discuss about the state of our empire, as well as the damages this war has caused." I reply as I shake off the remnants of my distracting thoughts, and focus on performing my duties as emperor once again.


    Darius nods, and steps forward as he happily says "Please don''t fret my liege, it''s our duty and honor to answer whenever you call. But before I speak on those issues, we must decide on another matter." Darius finishes as he looks at Isaac.


    Seeing this, I also turn my eyes to him, as he stepped forward and carefully said "It''s about your step siblings and step mothers, sire."


    As soon as Isaac said those words, everyone felt the temperature in the room drop by a couple of degrees, as my gaze became frigid, before releasing a deep frustrated sigh, and say "What did those ravenous hyaenas do now?"


    "They, along with the noble faction spread slanderous words, and demeaning rumors about you, and your family, sire.


    They also attempted to galvanize the people against you, by claiming that you were too young to handle the responsibility of the throne, and a regent must be named for the good of the empire." Isaac replied calmly, with a sharp gleam in his eyes.


    I laugh heartily as if I''d heard the finest joke in my life, as I said "For the Empire? And not to satiate their selfish ambitious desires? Even the court jester would struggle to find a more absurd joke!"


    "Indeed, sire." Isaac says with a scornful smile, as he continued ruthlessly "As soon as the news of your victory arrived, they quickly escaped with their tails between their legs to their mothers families, in fear of retaliation."


    "Around seventeen million Darr." Darius replies solemnly.


    I frown at this number and ask gravely "Isn''t that number a bit too small?"


    "Indeed it is sire. We have the weakest economy among all four great empires at the moment." Darius once again replied.


    I stay silent for a few seconds, before resolutely saying "Darius, I want you to prepare a recommendation list for the positions of my ministers by the end of the day. And I want you to make sure that the war reparations from the Luminous Empire arrives safely to the capital.


    Those funds are necessary for us at the moment."


    "Understood, my liege." Darius happily said, after all he was now certain that his position as Grand Vizier would not be in jeopardy under his new emperor, since the privilege of offering recommendations for the minister positions was only afforded to the Grand Vizier.


    "Isaac, I want the Shade Corps to fully mobilize, and begin investigating every political enemy we have, and find all the incriminating evidence you can possibly get against them." I say sadistically.


    "Right away, sire." Isaac said while slightly bowing.


    I nod to him, before looking at both of them, and asking "Is there anything else we need to discuss today?"


    "Yes there is, your majesty. There is still the issue of your coronation. When would you like it to be held?" Darius said.


    I sigh and facepalm as I heard this, since I completely forgot about it; and I honestly wished I didn''t have to remember it either!


    Because not only is it a long, time consuming ceremony, that was completely pointless, since I''m already the emperor in name and power already, but I would also have to meet and socialize with a lot of annoying and narcissistic bastards, who would try every trick in the book to take advantage of me.


    ''But I can''t ignore it.'' I depressingly thought, since it was tradition. And to break tradition is a foolish endeavor, since it would alienate me from my people, and it would give my enemies an easy weakness to take advantage of.


    "Is one month enough time to prepare everything?" I ask in a defeated tone.


    "More than enough my emperor." Darius replied, as he chuckled amusedly after seeing my deflated state, and understanding that I didn''t want to do it.


    I glared at him after hearing his amusement, which prompted him to immediately excuse himself, saying he needed to finish his many tasks. After which he was also followed by Isaac saying the same reason.


    And seeing their departing figures I couldn''t help but sigh once again as the unappealing thought of having to suffer through another coronation resurfaced in my mind. But little did I know that I would be extraordinarily grateful for it in the coming few days!

 Chapter 40: A Crowned Monster

    The capital was enshrouded in a chaotic cacophony of booming drums, ringing gongs, mixed with the blaring blasts of celebrating trumpets, as joyous laughter, and the excited chatter of the enthusiastic people soared ever higher!


    As a seemingly endless line of luxuriously decorated carriages rattled noisily down the street, while being ladled with extravagant and lavish gifts, as they carried nobles and dignitaries from not only the Eclipse Empire, but from all over the world to the epicenter of today''s glorious event, the Royal Palace of the Eclipse Empire.


    ''These damn clothes!'' I thought annoyedly, as I angrily fiddled with the buttons and straps of my overly complicated, and incredibly stuffy attire, much to the amusement of my already well dressed siblings, who heartly laughed at my struggle.


    Even my mother released a lighthearted chuckle, as she calmly approached and began to help me, asking with a teasing smile on her lips "Is my little baby nervous about today? Do you want me to hold your hand to make you feel better?"


    This earned her another round of boisterous laughter from my siblings, but to her dismay I obviously didn''t get embarrassed or flustered as I cheekily replied "I would be delighted to escort a beauty such as you mother."


    "I guess I was mistaken, seeing as how you''re calm enough to tease your own mother." My mother said, as her destructive pinch arrived at my cheek to deliver her swift retribution.


    And after a few more minutes, my mother finally stopped fiddling with my robes and hair, as she gently kissed my forehead and kindly said with all the love she held for me "You look perfect my darling."


    I looked at the full length mirror hanging on the wall beside me, and at the threat of sounding narcissistic, I did indeed look very good!


    My fair skin made a stark contrast with not only my long black hair and obsidian eyes, but also with my dark and silver lined royal robes, that were draped under and completed by my jet black cape that was engraved with the flag of the Eclipse Empire.


    It was at that moment a knock was heard on the door as Isaac entered, wearing a regal sterling grey suit, and black gloves with the empire''s flag sewn on to them with a golden thread, before bowing slightly to us and saying dutifully "It''s time, your highnesses."


    Upon hearing his words, my family quickly stood up and left the room to be escorted to the ceremony by the Palace Guard while wishing me good luck, as my mother gave me one last firm hug before leaving as well.


    As soon as they left, so did my gentle and warm persona, and I coldly asked Isaac as I kept looking at myself in the mirror "How''s the international attendance?"


    "Every nation from here to the Boreas Empire has sent their delegates to us with innumerable gifts and riches in the hopes of maintaining positive relations with us." Isaac said sarcastically


    "More like they sent their spies to ascertain our strength and ambitions." I replied mockingly.


    "Indeed, sire." Isaac said lightly with a small smile, as he found himself becoming more and more pleased with his new monarch with every passing day.


    "And our nobles?" I asked.


    "All present and accounted for." Isaac spoke in the same tone you would use to describe irrelevant objects in a storehouse.


    But I was shocked upon hearing this, not because of his tone of voice, but by what he said, which made my head snap back to him, as I asked in disbelief "Everyone?"


    To which Isaac answers with a simple nod.


    "Even the dogs?" I ask skeptically.


    The ignorant among them believed that it was because of his power and authority as an emperor, as well as his identity as a demi-god, but the wise knew better. They realized that it wasn''t due to his divine bloodline, nor was it due to his dignity, authority, charisma or position.


    It was something far more primal, far more basic, far more cruel and barbaric, far more terrifying than they even wanted to admit.


    A monster was before them, and it was a complete mystery to them, which only added another layer of fear and grandeur to his already mesmerizing existence, further fueling their sense of dread!


    But all this mattered little to Alexander himself, as he continued to confidently march down the hall with a frighteningly apathetic expression, before quickly striding up the stairs to the throne, where he came face to face with his loving mother, who contrary to her usual warm and affectionate looking eyes, were now cold and dignified, while she gazed at all those present with eyes of unabashed contempt, as she seemed to suffocate all those around her with overwhelming grace, having once again not only regained her past glory, but she also seemed to have surpassed it, after getting through the mental anguish of losing her husband so suddenly, as well as the terror of the thought of losing her still young children in a power struggle, all the while suffering from a complicated pregnancy!


    So it''s no surprise that she grew stronger.


    But little did anyone know that behind her mask of a perfect empress, was a woman desperately trying to suppress her feelings of pride and joy, seeing how well her eldest child grew to such an exemplary young man!


    Thankfully she was able to completely regain control of her swelling emotions, after seeing Alexander bowing slightly before her, which prompted her to ask loudly, so that all could hear "Alexander son of Akhamenid, the true inheritor of the divine blood of the God of the Underworld, and the rightful heir of the black throne of the south, as per the tradition of our fathers, and grandfathers before them, you are called upon to protect and lead our people to even greater fortune and prosperity.


    So I ask you now, and let all those present bear witness, do you accept this great honor?"


    "I accept." Alexander answered once.


    "I ask you, are you willing to embrace this great responsibility?" Esmerelda asked again.


    "I accept." Alexander answered twice.


    "I ask you, are you willing to suffer this great burden?" Esmerelda asked yet again.


    "I accept." Alexander answered thrice.


    "Then rise now as Alexander the third, Emperor of the Eclipse Empire. May your rule be long and good." Esmerelda said proudly.


    And as Alexander slowly rose to his feet an emperor, the hall echoed with the thunderous voices of the Palace Guard and military men, including the ancient monsters such as Hamilcar, and Darius excitedly hailing "MAY YOUR RULE BE LONG AND GOOD." Which greatly shocked and scared the nobles present.


    And as the noise slowly dissipated, Esmerelda looked at a near Palace Guard holding an object completely wrapped in a plain cloth, who understood the message and rushed to her side and knelt, as he respectfully presented to her the object, which she began unwrapping to reveal an ordinary looking saber, that was dark as a starless night, from the lion faced pommel to the tip of it''s terrifying edge, forcing all who beheld it to unconsciously hold their breathes.


    Unlike other nations who had crowns or scepters as their royal heirlooms, the Eclipse Empire held only one, and it was this sword.


    This beautiful tool of death has seen more battles than any other in all of history, and so it has gained many illustrious, yet horrifying names like the ''Bleak Blade'' or the ''Widower'', yet few know it''s true name.


    And as Alexander held it, feeling an alien yet familiar touch as it rested in his hand, he couldn''t help but passionately whisper the name of his old battle partner in his past life "Dark Majesty." And as if answering his call, the blade shone with an eerie black light on it''s keen edge!


    Seeing this, Alexander smiles lightly as he nonchalantly sits on his throne, while Dark Majesty is stabbed in the floor next to him, as he comfortingly caresses it''s pommel, and once again the people are stunned, not because of it''s oddity, but due to it''s absolute normality, as if a missing jigsaw piece has found it''s place.


    And all the nobles who had even a sand grain''s worth of foresight and acuity thought at the same time ''What the hell did we just crown?!''

 Chapter 41: My Uncles 1

    The coronation played out exactly as I had planned.


    The ceremony was grand and imposing, that not only showcased the empire''s strength and heritage to the foreign emissaries, but also managed to thoroughly intimidate most of the nobles back into their places, insuring their silence and obedience for the next few months at least.


    Although some imbeciles might still try to foolishly cause some ruckus, it will amount to nothing more than a hushed whisper in a silent void.


    But sadly I couldn''t keep the hall governed under the suffocating atmosphere I had created, since this was still a time of joy and merrymaking in honor of my ascension to the the Black Throne, and it would reflect poorly on me and the empire if everyone was too nervous to even dare breathe loudly, much less to dance and talk, so I stood up from my throne, while keeping Dark Majesty by my side, as I descended the stairs into the pit of prowling vipers below me.


    Thankfully the oppressive atmosphere was shortly lived once I began socializing with the deferent guests, especially the emissary of the Yue Empire and the Omorfia Isles, who quickly understood my purpose, and began to loudly talk and laugh when I greeted them, greatly easing the restlessness of the other guests, which finally allowed the party to begin in full swing.


    And as I was continuing my elusive dance of words with the emissary of the Mercenary Kingdom, who slyly attempted to gleam some fragments of information on the state of the empire''s military, the gates to the hall loudly opened, and a tall man with a deep scar running vertically from his left cheek to his neck, while wearing modest, yet dignified blue garbs, with knee length light brown hair that was tied in a single long braid, and sharp deep blue eyes that seemed to contain the unrelenting might of the seas, swiftly approached us, before quickly falling on his right knee and respectfully saying "Greetings your majesty.


    May your reign be long and good. Please excuse the tardiness of my late arrival."


    An unconscious smile bloomed across my face as I gazed at the man, who more deeply imprinted himself as my father figure than my true one, as I quickly say, while gesturing him to rise "You need not bow before me uncle Haytham."


    But despite my words, he didn''t stand back up, and instead wrapped me in a tight, and protective embrace, before releasing me and placing his large, rough hand on my shoulder, while looking deeply into my eyes, as he proudly said, much like how a father would do "You''ve performed excellently till now my boy!


    Absolutely spectacular!"


    Hearing his kind words and fatherly tone of voice only broadened my smile, since despite being a powerful eighth rank martial artist, an Archduke of the empire, the Grand Admiral of the western navy, and feared worldwide as the Blood Tide of the South, he always maintained his unyielding conviction and loyalty to his family and country.


    "Thank you uncle." I replied to him happily.


    And at that moment my mother gracefully approached us, as her melodious voice sounded out from behind me saying "It''s been too long Haytham."


    My uncle stands up, and courteously bows his head to my mother, while respectfully saying "It''s indeed been a long time my lady Esmerelda, and yet you seem to have only grown in elegance and beauty."


    My mother warmly smiles at him with a nostalgic look in her eyes, as she happily says "And you seem to speak even more stiffly than ever before. How many times must I tell you to simply call me Esmerelda?"


    My uncle could only awkwardly smile upon hearing her words, as he skillfully changed the subject, saying "Congratulations on the birth of the new twin prince and princess, I can hardly wait to meet them!"


    ''But as usual nothing is ever that simple.'' I thought annoyedly, knowing that I couldn''t do it, since not only are they supported economically and militarily by powerful foreign nations, such as the Luminous Empire and the Mercenary Kingdom, but they also have the support of nearly all the minor and middling noble houses, who previously could do nothing against my Imperial Faction, which held nearly all the major and old houses of the empire.


    Yet I had no interest in allowing some mere slobbering dogs to bark in my presence despite all their supposed power and influence, as I stepped forward with my hand on Dark Majesty''s pommel, and said with a fake warm smile "Welcome Archduke Zadkiel. I hope you are enjoying the festivities so far."


    An ugly frown appeared across Zadkiel and his follower''s faces as they clearly felt the great distinction of attitude afforded to my uncle Haytham and them, especially in the way I addressed Zadkiel as Archduke, instead of uncle, clearly drawing a very firm and obvious line between us, which greatly wounded their bloated egos, as well as utterly destroying their moronic delusions of easily acquiring more power through leveraging my blood connection with Zadkiel.


    Sadly though I must give credit where credit is due, since despite Zadkiel''s arrogant, greedy, spiteful, conniving and envious personality, he was undoubtedly a patient and cool headed man, as he said in seeming joy "Of course I''m enjoying the celebration so far, how could I not with so much delicious food, great wine and beautiful ladies surrounding us!"


    My smile broadened as I noticed he didn''t say anything about my coronation, as I replied "Excellent, I''m glad to hear that.


    Now if you would excuse me Archduke, I would like to go get a little rest with my family, but please feel free to continue enjoying yourself." I finished as I turned away from him, once again clearly drawing an obvious line between us, much to the glee of my mother who always despised Zadkiel!


    And yet the fool ignored all common sense, as fools generally do, as he stopped me by loudly saying "But I do have a single complaint, my dear nephew."


    Hearing him call me ''my dear nephew'' infuriated me to a level most men would never even comprehend, not only due to the sheer amount of hypocrisy contained within those three words, but also because he casually stepped over the line I marked not once, but twice!


    I turned back to him slowly, with my previous smile now gone, replaced by a chillingly apathetic expression, as I asked with a neutral tone that contradicted the smoldering blaze of undisguised wrath in my eyes "And what might that complaint be Archduke Zadkiel?"


    Zadkiel questioned how the room''s temperature seemed to have dropped to such frigid degrees, as he replied in an overly dramatical way "Why are ostracizing me so much, and treating me as if I''m a stranger among you? Am I not one of your own, nephew?"


    Instantly after hearing his words my expression radically changed, causing everyone to question if I had a bipolar disorder, as my apathetic mask broke under the massive wild grin that etched itself upon my lips, while my wrathful gaze morphed into one of sadistic pleasure, as I replied amusedly "I see, but if that''s true, then who are those behind you?


    Are they related to us as well?"


    "Wha...?!" Zadkiel confusedly muttered, as he turned around to gaze upon the arrogant nobles he always pranced around with, only to then remember that he brought them with him in a show of power and prestige to intimidate both the other nobles and myself.


    But he couldn''t exactly say that, so quickly thinking of a reasonable answer he said haughtily "I merely wanted to introduce them to you, since I have judged them all to be men of great loyalty and merit."


    "Men of great loyalty and merit?" I ask mockingly, as I looked at the men who physically imbodied the meaning of the word ''corrupt''.


    "Indeed. But you simply misunderstood my good will, my dear nephew." Zadkiel confidently replied, as he flashed a contemptuous smirk at me, believing himself to have regained the upper hand, oh how wrong he was!

 Chapter 42: My Uncles 2

    "Aha, so that''s how it is." I said sarcastically, but the fools seemed to not have noticed it as they further craned their necks into the sky, as they snobbishly grinned, with arrogant and self-centered eyes.


    My uncle especially seemed thrilled to hear my words, as he thought that he stumbled upon a great opportunity to gain more power, if he could manage to convince me to place his people in positions of high authority and prestige, which would give him an easier time enacting his future schemes, as he quickly said with a wide grin across his face "Indeed it is nephew, these men are all veterans of both the sword and pen, not to mention that their characters are beyond any reproach, and I can confidently guarantee that they would serve you and our nation whole heartedly."


    "I see, I see.


    Then you have my thanks Archduke, for introducing to me such amazing and hard working men, especially when the empire is in desperate need of them." I replied, which caused their eyes to sparkle in joy, greed and contempt for me, as they internally scoffed and mocked my inexperience and naiveness.


    But before they could utter any other words, I say in seeming disappointment "It''s a shame though that I won''t be able to employ all of them."


    "Why?" Zadkiel asked hurriedly, fearing the dissipation of this supposed golden opportunity.


    "Obviously because I can only appoint one court jester Archduke." I reply in seeming dejection.


    "What?!" Zadkiel loudly asks in surprise and disbelief, as his eyes widen in confusion.


    "Why are you so surprised Archduke? Surely you intended for one of them to take the position of my court jester, since you knew that I had still not appointed one yet, right? I must say, that was very thoughtful of you Archduke." I said innocently.


    The nobles were fuming with rage, as their faces blushed red in shame, after becoming conscious of the hundreds of eyes looking mockingly at them, unlike Zadkiel who remained relatively calm and collected, as he asked with irritation masked in his voice "My dear nephew.


    Why do you think that these gentlemen behind me are prospects for the position of court jester?"


    "Isn''t it obvious Archduke? It''s due to the absolute absurdity of your joke. After all, what great man of loyalty and ability forgets the most basic form of etiquette when meeting their emperor?" I reply amusedly, as my eyes narrow dangerously at them.


    They stare at me wide eyed for a few seconds, before it suddenly donned on them, causing the color to flee from their faces, as fear shot through their whole body, causing their brains to freeze in a haze of mortification and terror!


    They finally realized that in their blinding hubris they forgot to bow in greeting before the royal family, which was a crime so severe in the Eclipse Empire, that it was punishable by death for not only the offender, but also to all his or her immediate family members, regardless of whether they were guilty or not!


    But even after understanding this, they still didn''t bow or beg for mercy or forgiveness, as they stared with pleading eyes toward Zadkiel, believing that he could save them like always from their own disastrous actions, but I wasn''t going to allow that, as I called out loudly before anyone of them could begin to spew their nonsensical drivel "Grand Vizier."


    Darius almost instantly arrived by my side, with several other high ranking nobles and officials from my Imperial Faction, and as if mocking the foolish men following Zadkiel, they immediately and elegantly bowed before me and my family, while saying respectfully "We greet his imperial majesty, and the royal family."


    I smile seeing this, as I calmly say "I require your council Grand Vizier."


    Darius gracefully stands up and replies happily "Of course sire. I''m honored to assist you in any way I can."


    "Archduke Zadkiel brought these men to me in the hopes of them gaining my favor, and acquiring the title of my court jester, but I''m afraid that they''re all excellent clowns, who are very humorous and funny. I wonder if you have a solution for this dilemma." I ask amusedly.


    "You have nothing to feel sorry for uncle. And it was also a miracle that you managed to end the war in only a few months." I say calmly.


    "Indeed. Those damned sea rats always managed to narrowly escape me by fragmenting their armadas into splinters, and then scattering in all directions, forcing me to stay out on the seas for months at a time so that I could hunt down as many of them as possible." My uncle said solemnly.


    "See, you said it yourself. How could I blame you for not being here." I replied.


    "Yes, I was busy. But that''s still no excuse for failing to be there when my family was in the throes of perdition, and needed me the most." He says in the same solemn tone, and I couldn''t say anything in return, since even though I didn''t blame him for anything, I did agree with him on that point.


    But my uncle wasn''t done as he continued in a more formal tone "That''s why I have a favor to ask of you, sire."


    I instantly realize the gravity of the situation, since he changed the way he addressed me, as I say "What is it uncle?"


    He takes a deep breath before seriously saying "I want you to relieve me of the duty of the Grand Admiral of the Western Fleets."


    "What?! Why?" I ask in disbelief.


    "Because I can''t be there to help and protect my family, while I''m far away in the west." My uncle answered with conviction evident in his voice.


    "But you''re the greatest admiral in the whole of the empire." I argue.


    "Indeed I am." My uncle replies honestly, without any fake humility as he continues "But I am no longer needed as much on the front lines. The eastern seas are under the careful and ingenious watch of Grand Admiral Khayr al-Din.


    And although the pirate kings weren''t completely exterminated, I did manage to greatly weaken them, and they shouldn''t cause us any major trouble for the next few years at least.


    Not to mention that my second in command is a very competent man in his own right, who can easily take command the helm of the fleet with little trouble."


    For the first time since returning back in time I felt tongue tied by such a detailed and well thought argument, that left little to no room for discussion, but even though I still didn''t want to dismiss him of his position as Grand Admiral, so quickly thinking of a compromise I say "How about this suggestion uncle, I don''t relieve you of your command over the western fleet, but you can simply stay in the capital indefinitely, since as you said there is no dire need for you to stay stationed there, and when duty finally calls and you''re needed back on the front lines, you go and retake your position."


    My uncle stays quiet for a few seconds, thinking seriously about my proposition, before calmly nodding with a satisfied small smile, while saying "That''s fine I suppose."


    I internally sigh in relief that I managed to convince him as we return back to the dining hall, where we immediately hear my mother''s questioning voice saying "Where did you boys go?"


    "I had something to speak with Alex." My uncle replies honestly.


    My mother nods understandingly, before turning towards me and asking "Alex, I''ve decided to go visit your father in the Royal Mausoleum tomorrow with your siblings."


    Which caused my brows to immediately furrow!

 Chapter 43: A Trip to the Royal Mausoleum and Council Meeting

    I frowned upon hearing my mother''s words, because the Royal Mausoleum is a few hours ride west from the capital, and is situated upon the hill where the union of a mortal woman and the God of the Underworld finally bore fruit, the birthplace of my ancestor and founder of the Eclipse Empire Azrael the first.


    Which is why that hill is wildly known as the Hill of Genesis, the most holy land in the whole of the empire for our people.


    Usually I wouldn''t mind if she and my siblings went there, I actually might have even encouraged it to show the royal family''s piety and fidelity to it''s customs to the people, even if the trip is a long and tiring one.


    But the empire right now isn''t in a very stable condition, and I predict that a very violent and bloody political war between myself and Zadkiel is inevitable!


    Especially after I so thoroughly humiliated him and his followers in todays ceremony, and knowing the character of that spiteful bastard and his pack of ravenous mutts, they''re surely already itching with anticipation to return the favor tenfold, and what better way to do so is there than to target my family.


    My mother who always possessed this supernatural ability to read my thoughts like an open book; despite the most experienced politicians in the world failing to do so, revealed a warm smile filled with maternal love, as she slightly bent and gently began to soothe my tightly knit eyebrows, while calmly saying "I understand your worries Alex, and I''m very touched by that, but we can''t simply condemn ourselves as prisoners of our own home, in our own empire, because of a few disloyal vassals that are foolishly reaching for the stars, regardless of their mediocre talents and abilities, while completely forgetting their station in life.


    We need to show them that we aren''t so easily frightened or intimidated.


    Not to mention that ever since the death of your father, no one in the royal family has gone to his tomb and prayed for his soul, and although no one has criticized us for it yet, because of all the events that have transpired in the last few months, we can no longer delay it."


    Despite my mother''s logical and very sensible argument, I still found myself hesitating over this matter, and as if sensing my indecisiveness my uncle Haytham said "I have actually been planning to go visit my father''s and brother''s resting place in the next few days, but now that I know you are also heading there, I would be delighted if you would allow me to join you my lady Esmerelda."


    My mother instantly flashed a large thankful grin to my uncle, as she replied "Of course! I''d be more than happy for you to accompany us, and I''m sure the kids will too.


    Not to mention that with you being there with us, no one would need to worry about our safety anymore." My mother finished with a sly, yet playful look in her eyes, as she meaningfully glanced towards me.


    I smile wryly upon hearing this, since she was completely correct. With my uncle with them, I had absolutely nothing to worry about, and I nod in agreement, much to my mother''s delight.


    Although she was still displeased that I wouldn''t go with them due to my royal duties and obligations that required urgent attention, she didn''t blame me for that, since she knew perfectly well the state that the empire had been degraded to after years of neglect and pointless wars.


    ***Scene Change***


    Sunlight slowly began to creep through the open window, illuminating my room in vibrant colors, while the fresh dawning breeze that still carried the morning dew gently tickled my face, as if urging me to unshackle myself from the iron bounds of my sleep, and face the day with vigor.


    And although usually I would''ve answered their call, and rose in defiance of my sloth, today was different.


    It was different because of all the tiresome activities I had done yesterday, especially the coronation ceremony, which was so exhausting and unpleasant for me, that I desperately wished I could immediately enter into a state of hibernation for the next few weeks.


    But sadly, as usual life never cared for our feelings, since soon after, Kira quietly entered my room and carefully approached me, before gently shaking me and saying "You majesty. Your majesty, you need to wake up. You can''t sleep anymore."


    I groan in annoyance, as I sluggishly turn my back to her, while sleepily saying "Leave me alone."


    Kira smiles affectionately at me, as she saw my childish antics, remembering my previous lazy attitude before my return in time, before suddenly hurling the covers off of me and then beginning to violently shake me like a ragdoll, a lot like a true older sister would wake her younger brother!


    "Ok. Ok. I''M UP! PLEASE STOP!" I plead in defeat, as I glared at her, while she flashes her triumphant grin at me.


    I begrudgingly get up, while rubbing the remaining drowsiness from my eyes, as Kira approaches me with a large bowl of cold water to wash my face, which I do immediately while asking "Did my family already leave to the Royal Mausoleum?"


    "What do you mean?" The minister of agriculture, who was a bald, lanky man with coal black skin and eyes asked.


    But before Darius could respond, Hamilcar wisely said "It''s because unlike the ancient and great houses, who have deep ties to the royal family, or the low ranking houses, who are so weak that they can only be thankful to be even nobles in the first place, the middle ranking nobles have neither of those traits.


    They have no meaningful ties to the royal family, except their vows, which hold no wait in their eyes, and their strong enough to dream of possessing far more than they''re born with. And that''s exactly what the Noble Faction capitalizes on."


    The room was quiet after his words, until I swiftly broke by it saying "There''s not much we can do about this matter, since it''s simply a by product of human greed and ambition.


    We can only continue this silent power struggle with them for the time being, since it''s too risky to do anything more for now."


    "Understood, sire." They all replied.


    "By the way Darius, have you managed to find any incriminating evidence against them, proving that they''re indeed colluding with foreign powers?" I ask hopefully, since that would make everything so much easier.


    Darius slightly bows his head in shame, as he replies "I''m afraid not yet sire. Although I have found some evidence and a few leads, it''s nothing concrete just yet."


    "I see." I say absent mindedly, as I drown in my own thoughts for a few seconds, before continuing seriously "Then Isaac and his Corps shall be assigned to aid you in this matter, and I expect better news by the next council meeting."


    Everyone was shocked upon hearing my words, since they all knew about Isaac''s secret identity as the leader of the Shade Corps, which only answered to me, and giving that power, even if it was temporary to the Grand Vizier was unheard of!


    But I didn''t allow them to dwell on their shock for very long, as I asked "Anything else to report Grand Vizier?"


    "...No sire." Darius replied after regaining control of his emotions.


    "Very well, then you may begin Grand Marshal." I say calmly.


    Hamilcar quickly rose to his feat, and began to also give his reports, and address some issues he has encountered, and just like that the meeting continued for hours on end, as we discussed everything from foreign policy, to new agricultural reforms, to yearly budgets and taxes.


    We were so engrossed that we didn''t even stop at lunch to have a break, and instead opted to have the food be delivered by the servants to my office, so that we could continue uninterrupted.


    And finally as the sun began depart from the blue skies to make way for the stars and moon, I said with a hint of exhaustion in my voice "So we''ve all agreed to build thirty new trade vessels in the port city of Thalab."


    "Yes sire." They all responded.


    "Excellent. Does anyone have anymore reports." I asked.


    They all shook their heads, bringing a smile to my face, before suddenly remembering something that brought a frown to my brows, as I say "That''s right, I almost forgot! Grand Marshal, I wanted to ask you about the state of the southern army."


    "What would you like to know sire?" Hamilcar asked curiously.


    "Tell me everything. I have a plan in mind, and it greatly depends on the southern army." I reply.


    Hamilcar and all the others are bewildered by this, since the southern forces were the weakest and most insignificant army in all the empire, but nonetheless Hamilcar still began to faithfully answer, before being suddenly interrupted by a guard loudly crashing through the door, and fearfully yelling "The royal entourage was attacked on their way to the Royal Mausoleum!"

 Chapter 44: Broken Chains

    Silence.


    A dark and unsettling silence.


    A silence that seemed to mimic the final moments of a drowning man''s life as he descended into the ocean''s cold embrace. That was the most apt way I could describe the state of the room after the guard spewed his horrifying report!


    But this eerie stillness wasn''t meant to last as I asked in a frigid tone, while my eyes gazed at him with the promise of an excruciating death "What did you say?"


    The guard felt his knees nearly buckle under him, as he stutteringly replied "T-The r-royal entourage w-was a-attacked on their w-way to the Royal Mausoleum."


    "Isaac." I say anxiously as I slightly turn my head towards him.


    He instantly understands my order, as he seemingly vanishes out of the room to discover the validity of the claims, causing the suffocating silence to once again return, much to the horror of the guard, who felt a pair of invisible, ice cold hands quietly strangling the life out of him.


    Luckily for him, it only took a few moments for Isaac to return with a complicated look in his eyes, which wordlessly answered my question for all those present.


    "Are they alright?" I worriedly ask as I promptly stand up, causing my chair to noisily skid across the floor, greatly shocking the gathered men.


    Especially Hamilcar, Horus and Abraham, as this was the first time they saw genuine fear in their emperor''s eyes, which had always remained cold and decisive even in the midst of a harrowing and brutal war, that he nearly lost his life in!


    "The royal family is completely unharmed sire.


    So are all the members of the Palace Guard and Shade Corps, but nineteen maids and servants were sadly killed, while many more were injured to varying degrees, three of whom would''ve most likely not seen tomorrow''s dawn if not for Empress Esmerelda''s healing arts." Isaac replied grimly.


    Hearing his words greatly relieved my worst fear, especially since my mind significantly cleared after my shock, and I recalled that my mother is a very talented fifth rank priestess that could heal most serious injuries.


    But as soon as my worry vanished another quickly took it''s place, as I now dreaded the psychological trauma this could cause my young and inexperienced siblings, since no healing art in existence could heal mental scars!


    The greatest example of that is my own mother who despite being a fifth rank priestess, who could heal most mortal wounds, still suffered greatly in her latest pregnancy, mostly due to her unstable and extremely pressured mental state.


    I slowly sit back down, while resting my chin on my right fist thoughtfully for a few seconds before asking in a voice completely submerged in malevolent bloodlust "Who did it?"


    Death''s haunting cackle seemed to echo across the silent room, as all those present could feel his chilling gaze scraping across their flesh in hunger, while the playful breeze that was constantly cooling them through the nearby open window suddenly stalled, as if the wind itself seemed to flee before this awakening monster!


    I stood in front of them for a second without knowing what to do or say, before slightly turning my head towards Kira, and ordering in a cold tone "Take them to rest."


    Kira swiftly began to implement my orders, and I couldn''t stop my head from drooping slightly as they began to slowly pass by me, while I bite my lips, and clutch my fists so hard they begin to bleed in a desperate attempt to not allow my rage to take hold of my rational mind, and a monster I didn''t want to show them is released!


    But before I could regain my composure, my mother turned around and loudly called "Alexander."


    Hearing my mother calling me so seriously, I turn around and behold a scene that made my eyes go wide in utter disbelief!


    My mother had two personas she always displayed. The first was a kind, affectionate and playful one, which was only known to us. The second was proud, dignified and seemingly untouchable; the perfect definition of an empress, which she always showed to everyone else.


    But what I''m looking at right now was nothing like that! Her eyes were neither kind nor cold. In fact they were filled with nothing but... malice!


    Malignant, wrathful, vengeful malice to all those who dared try to harm her precious children!


    And seeing her expression, I suddenly think incredulously ''What in the names of all the Gods am I doing?! Since when did I ever care about those noblemen''s feelings and positions? Since when did I worry over justification and evidence before acting? Since when did I start acting like this?


    Since when did I become so weak? Since when did I forget who I am? I am a tyrant! The greatest scourge of the Gods!


    The Mad Monarch! The Bloody Emperor! I am the..."


    And as I reached this point in my thoughts, I heard a loud breaking sound in my head, as if a great and mighty wall had just come crashing down, and the three voices that have been arguing in my mind since this morning instantly quieted down, as a fourth one suddenly appeared!


    "Finally." Unlike the other three that at least sounded human, this one''s voice resonated in a deep, monstrous growl, that oozed in malevolence, before unleashing a deafening roar that violently shook all the corners of my mind, while my suppressed madness finally erupted in revelry at it''s newfound freedom, as it ingulfed my obsidian eyes!


    "Do you understand what to do?" My mother asked.


    "Perfectly." I said with a small, innocent smile that sent chills up everyone''s spines, as my eyes became the very definition of a phantasmagoria of madness!


    "Good." She replied before going back into the castle.


    But little did Esmerelda know what manner of horror she just unleashed. Little did she know that the world was about to get it''s first taste of the being that once made it tremble by the mere mention of it''s name. The being that resided in the deepest and most twisted parts of her son''s abyssal soul.


    The being known as the Tyrant of the Ruined Sun.

 Chapter 45: A Dragons Wrath

    As soon as my mother disappeared behind the palace''s entrance, I turned to Horus and asked apathetically "Is Isaac back yet?"


    "I believe he is, sire." Horus nodded.


    "Perfect." I say in the same emotionless tone, as my eyes gleam in murderous insanity.


    Immediately afterward I head to my office once again, and see not only Isaac there, but Darius as well, patiently waiting for me. I waste no further time as I take my seat facing him, and instantly order "Report."


    Isaac nods as he begins "Yes, sire. As you might have expected your majesty, this attack was done by non other than the Noble Faction. And we have enough evidence to implicate nearly two dozen of their members."


    "How did we not receive any warning from our spies before this happened?" Darius questions with narrowed eyes.


    "According to those we captured, this operation was very sudden for them as well, and they were even ordered to do it without any prior planning or notice what so ever, and had to quickly scramble together a rushed plan, which is why they used Black Sand Bombs.


    Many even claimed that they didn''t even know who their targets were until they saw the royal insignia on the carriages, but by then it was too late for them to back out." Isaac replied.


    "That explains it." Horus muttered, before swiftly clarifying "I thought the incident seemed slightly illogical since the first moment I heard of it.


    Although Black Sand weaponry might be powerful and very destructive, it''s completely useless on those who have reached the third rank of martial artist and above, and everyone knows that the Palace Guard only accepts those who have reached at least the fourth rank."


    Darius nodded in approval as he sincerely praised, before further analyzing "An excellent observation young man.


    And I also believe that the reason those assassins were so rushed by the nobles, was because they were fueled by their bruised egos after his majesty humiliated them in yesterday''s celebration."


    My madness filled eyes, which both Darius and Isaac noticed but decided not to comment on, began to swirl, like two black howling vortexes of depravity, as I roared ferociously "Abraham!"


    Instantly a blur of gold appeared before my eyes, as Abraham seemed to materialize before me, while kneeling and respectfully saying "Your orders, sire."


    "Command the Palace Guard, except those who are protecting my family, to immediately prepare to capture all the nobles in the capital!" I say as my carefully controlled bloodlust leaked through my words.


    "Understood." Abraham replied, as he saluted by pounding his right hand on his left chest.


    I then turn to Isaac and say "Order the Shade Corps to deploy over the entire capital, and make sure that no one escapes."


    "Right away, your majesty." Isaac replied as he slightly bowed down.


    I once again turn, this time toward Darius and say "Send a message to both Sodarus and Hasdrubal to prepare the Chimera and Diomedes Knights, along with twenty thousand of my personal soldiers to move at any moment.


    While the command of the rest of my army is to be given to Hamilcar, who is to deploy them all in the streets of the capital!"


    "Very well, sire." Darius acknowledged.


    The prisoners flinched, as their hair stood up on end; decades of experience living amongst the most depraved murderers and psychopaths of mankind did nothing to aid them before the being currently staring at them, as one of them stutteringly bellowed in a panic "W-We sw-swear to you sire, that we didn''t know who the targets were!


    We j-just did as we were told!"


    Hearing his words a few nobles, whose minds became muddled in anxiousness, cried out "He lies sire! We would never act against the royal family! We''re innocent!!"


    A large grin appears upon my lips, as I ask in pure murderous ecstasy "And how did you know what he was going to say?"


    Their faces were suddenly plundered of all color, as they realized their momentous blunder, but before they could utter their pathetic excuses, the Guards acted and shattered their knees and arms, before ruthlessly slamming their writhing bodies in front of me.


    Seeing this I pick up Dark Majesty, as Bellerophon jumped off of me, while I menacingly marched towards them.


    "Please! Please, spare us sire! Please don''t kill me! We beg of you!!!" They cried out with tear soaked faces, as they gazed at my approaching figure.


    But their pleas fell on deaf ears, as I held Dark Majesty to one of their necks and demonically replied "Kill you? No, no, no. I''m afraid death is a luxury you can no longer afford for a very long time.


    But please take comfort in the fact that you will eventually die an excruciating death, and that your families, friends and everyone you have ever met will be awaiting you on the other side."


    Their mouths opened wide in disbelief at such cruelty, but before they could utter anymore worthless words, I sliced their jaws, splattering blood across half my face, leaving them barely hanging on their skulls, while members of the Shade Corps dragged them from the hall, as the rest of the nobles gazed at them in silent horror.


    I sit back down on my throne, while starring back at the terrified nobles, as I say in inhuman apathy as I looked specifically at Zadkiel "I have no need for rebellious dogs. And today you shall all bear witness to the hellish fate of all those who forget who their master is."


    All the nobles understood the implications behind my words and actions, as they could suddenly feel the same pressure they felt during yesterday''s coronation, only this time it seemed a hundred times more intense, as they dropped to their knees, not in respect, but in untold fear!


    Which filled me with a refreshing sense of nostalgia, as the monstrous voice in my head laughed maniacally!


    While the more experienced and wise among them, suddenly cracked the mystery that had been haunting them since yesterday!


    They finally understood the origin of this primal pressure they constantly suffered from, they finally understood the reason for the constant warnings their instincts screamed at them, as they all unanimously exclaimed in their minds ''Dragon!''


    ***Scene Change***


    True to his words, Alexander unleashed hell upon the unsuspecting world, as the earth rumbled under the hooves of the Diomedes Warhorses, while the skies darkened before the wings of the Chimera Knights, as they departed to deliver their emperor''s vengeance!


    Over two dozen noble and powerful houses of the Eclipse Empire vanished over night, as their grand and luxurious castles and mansions were bathed under a torrent of crimson flame by the Chimera Knights, their loyal servants massacred, their helpless elderly thrown to endless work in the brutal and unforgiving conditions of the mines, their proud sons emasculated and sold to slavery, their beautiful wives and daughters dragged to the dirtiest brothels found in the empire, condemned to spend their lives in endless humiliation, even their infants weren''t spared as they became the Diomedes horses feed!


    They were absolutely and brutally exterminated, with only a few charred and broken ruins standing as the final proof of their long gone glory!


    While the entire world learned two things that dreadful night, the first was that the seemingly invincible and perfect new emperor of the Eclipse Empire, did indeed have a reverse scale, which was his family.


    The second thing was to never, ever touch this reverse scale of his, since if you did, then may the Gods have mercy upon your soul, because he won''t!

 Chapter 46: Reunion in the Brothels of Solis Luxuria 1

    News of Alexander''s shocking and distressing actions swiftly reverberated across the entire world in just a couple of days, absolutely petrifying all who heard it, whether it be young or old, man or woman, rich or poor, non could dismiss the chilling chains of dread forced upon them by this young monarch''s wrath!


    Because of this Alexander quickly recultivated some of his lost infamy, as one of his most feared names in his past life seemed to echo throughout the globe once again; The Bloody Emperor!


    The first of many of his names and titles from his previous life that shall reanimate themselves, like vengeful ghosts, determined to haunt this helpless world in the bloody, yet glorious rode that he shall pave in the illustrious future to come.


    But while the world still reeled in shock from this, one man with mesmerizing, yet chilling heterochromatic eyes and snow white hair, was eagerly pacing back and forth in his large, yet bleak mansion in Solis Luxuria, when he suddenly caught a glimpse of a large black rat in the peripheral of his vision rushing towards him.


    Yet unlike most people in his situation who would jump back in disgust or fright, his eyes gleamed in unimaginable glee and relief upon seeing the creature, as he bent down and gently picked up the rodent, before handing him a few pieces of jerky, much to it''s joy.


    After quickly rewarding the animal, Leonid began to search through his thick, pitch black fur, before quickly finding a small metal cylinder, tied by a small rope around the rat''s back.


    Instantly opening it and retrieving the message in it, he used his aura to impower his eyes to strengthen his vision, as he frantically read through it''s contents.


    Realizing that he finally received the news he''s been desperately awaiting for months now, he felt the same relief and euphoria, as a man who suddenly found an oasis, after wandering aimlessly in the endless desert for weeks without any food or water.


    He immediately wore his large black cloak and poor quality clothes he used in his mercenary days, before bolting silently outside his estate, without alerting the few sleeping servants he had, or the men sent to secretly monitor him.


    Within the next few minutes he managed to quickly, yet silently sneak his way through the slumbering capital of the Luminous Empire, before quickly reaching his destination, the slums.


    As soon as he entered this forsaken land of criminals and immorality, he was instantly reminded of the staunch deference between the rest of this city, and the slums.


    The fresh and refreshing breeze that carried the aromatic sent of jasmines through the night sky became a noxious gas of rot and disease.


    The serene and calm feeling of the twilight hours was replaced with an eerie and uncomfortable silence, that was only interrupted by the odd blabbering of some madman, or a soul stirring scream from the distance.


    The beautiful and meticulously designed marble buildings became a chaotic labyrinth of crumbling shacks built with molding wood, or flimsy tents made from tattered rags randomly sewn together.


    Even all the information we gathered on her of the past few years have all confirmed that she is still pure! So please hold your anger lord Leonid, and wait just one more hour!"


    Leonid''s frustration and impatience further intensified upon hearing that he has to wait even more to rescue his beloved sister from that revolting place, but he quickly took a deep breath to calm down, since dawn was only an hour away, and a single hour was a mere drop in the oceans of solitude he had to suffer through over his decades of heartache.


    The room once again returned to it''s former silence, as Leonid anxiously waited the passing of every minute with baited breath, as he cursed every God he could think of for their cruel joke of slowing time down into a pathetic crawl whenever he begged for it to hasten it''s pace!


    The silence started to become more and more smothering, like a noose slowly tightening around their necks, as the hour slowly started to inch it''s way closer and closer to the determined time without any signs of her coming.


    The sun eventually peeked from behind the horizon to chase away the silent cover of the night, but still she didn''t arrive yet, and the men in the room, including the masked man began to to sweat bullets despite the chilling aura that seemed to envelop them in a blizzard''s frost!


    Finally running out of his last remaining drops of patience, Leonid stood up and asked in a tone that refused anymore compromises "Tell me where she lives?"


    Knowing that it would be pointless to try to calm Leonid anymore, and fearing that a problem might have indeed occurred, the masked man stood up and said "I''ll take you there."


    Instantly afterwards both he and Leonid vanished from the room they were in, and started to dash frantically across the waking city at lightning speed, before stopping on a roof overlooking a certain brothel in the Pleasure District, where two men wearing commoner clothes were hiding and nervously observing it.


    As soon as these two men noticed their superior''s arrival, they showed relieved smiles as they quickly saluted in respect, and said "Leader! We have a problem!"


    "What happened?" Impatiently asked the masked man.


    "General Heinrich and..." But before they could continue they finally noticed Leonid''s presence, and they grew quiet in fear of the consequence of their coming words.


    "General Heinrich and what?" Asked Leonid in a fiendish tone.


    The two men glanced meaningfully at their leader, understanding their meaning he ordered "Answer him."


    The two men nodded as one of them reported "General Heinrich and the target, Lady Anastasia entered her room four hours ago and have still not come out."

 Chapter 47: Reunion in the Brothels of Solis Luxuria 2

    Leonid and the masked man felt as if a grenade had suddenly detonated in their skulls, as they struggled to process what they heard, especially Leonid who''s world seemed to come crashing down for the second time in his life!


    But before anything else could occur, the main door of the brothel opened and a woman wearing a large grey cloak, and a plain white mask that covered her entire face, except her greyish blue eyes emerged from within and began to run in the direction that Leonid and the masked man came from.


    Instantly realizing who she was, all four men sped towards her in breakneck speed, before quickly carrying her to a nearby building the Shade Corps used as a safe house.


    Anastasia''s mouth gaped at the instant change of scenery that occurred from her point of view, before quickly realizing what happened when she saw the masked man, as she asked "What are you doing here?"


    "You were late, so we worried you were in danger." Answered the masked man with an awkward smile beneath his angry gold mask.


    Anastasia nodded, as she said "My apologizes, but a few unexpected complications occurred that I had to deal with."


    "Complications such as General Heinrich?" The masked man asked crudely, as he now feared that she might have been compromised, and some information might have been leaked, which could not only greatly jeopardize the mission, but also the lives of all those present here today.


    Anastasia frowned under her mask as she replied "I had no other option.


    Besides that has nothing to do with our deal." She finished as she removed a small pouch from her hip and tossed it towards the masked man and continued "This is your payment, now it''s time for you to fulfill your side of the agreement and get me out of this damned city."


    The masked man grabbed the coin pouch she gave him, and remembered the promise he made to her, so that she would agree to this meeting, and at the same time protect the secrecy of the mission till the last possible minute, but now that everything went in such an unpredictable route he didn''t even know how he was going to tell her that her last surviving family member, her brother, is the one who was going to take her from this city, and back to the Eclipse Empire!


    Luckily he didn''t have to, as Leonid, who''s kept his head lowered this entire time for reasons he himself couldn''t even comprehend, asked with a voice weighed down with unspeakable emotions "Did he hurt you?"


    Anastasia for the first time since she arrived in this room, turned her attention to the cloaked man, but for some unknown reason she felt compelled to answer him, instead of simply shrugging off his question, like she did to the masked man, and before she could fully understand why, her mouth seemed to move on it''s own and say "No, he didn''t even touch me."


    "What?!" Leonid finally raised his head to look at her, as he asked incredulously, while a budding seed of hope and joy began to bloom in his barren heart, and desolate eyes.


    Anastasia felt a weird familiarity as she gazed into the eyes of this supposed stranger, as she decided to answer his question due to the sheer amount of raw emotions he showcased in his voice, as she answered "General Heinrich usually visits the brothel once or twice a week, he would then choose two or three ladies for the evening before leaving, but ever since last week he''s been coming over every single day to drown away his sorrows in alcohol, since he keeps hearing the names of the people who killed his brother, but he always made sure to use his aura to stay relatively sober to maintain his dignity as a general of the empire.


    Nodding to his words, Leonid gently carried his sister on his back, since she wasn''t a martial artist, and dashed out of the building, and within a couple of the minutes they had already reached another building near the southern gate, where the Shade Corps members quickly handed the two siblings new clothes to change into, as well as give them a whole makeover, including wigs and paddings to change the color of their hair, and the look of their bodies to make it more difficult for the guards or anyone else to easily identify them.


    Immediately after all that, the masked man, who didn''t remove his mask but simply wore more presentable clothes, along with Leonid, who now looked like a balding middle aged man and Anastasia, who lost her previously sinful body, as she now looked like a portly woman, while also still wearing her mask since no amount of makeup could change the sight of her disfigured face, rode their horses and headed toward the gate, and easily passed through it after the masked man silently handed the guards a generous ''tip''.


    As soon as they were out of the city, Anastasia deeply breathed in before releasing a long content sigh, as she reveled in the intoxicating feeling of freedom, which brought a small happy smile to Leonid''s face, painting an eternal picture of serenity around them.


    Sadly this hypnotizing moment was shortly broken by the masked man, as he said "I have completed my mission. The makeup will last only for a few hours before it needs to be washed off, so I suggest you create as much distance between you and this city.


    Farewell sir Leonid and lady Anastasia, may the Gods smile upon you forevermore." The masked man finished by doing a slight bow, before turning his horse back in the direction they came from.


    Leonid frowned upon hearing this as he asked "You''re not coming with us?"


    The masked man turned around and asked confusedly "Huh? Why would I?"


    "I thought your employer would make sure to tightly safeguard his investment.


    Isn''t he afraid of losing in this expenditure?" Leonid coldly replied, which caused Anastasia''s eyes to narrow as she understood what her brother was implying, as she had already been informed by him about how he found her, and what that entailed, which greatly worried her since as a woman working in a brothel, she has heard all sorts of rumors regarding this new draconic sovereign of the south, that has recently gained world wide infamy as the Bloody Emperor.


    But the masked man''s reaction was far more visceral, as Leonid felt his entire demeanor instantly change from a mellow mannered man to a sharp cold aura, that resembled a drawn blade, as he emotionlessly replied "His imperial majesty already safeguarded his investment with the rigidity of your word, and the strength of your character.


    But if his grace did indeed lose out in this endeavor, then that would mean that you were never worthy of his majesty''s consideration in the first place." The masked man finished before turning around and leaving them behind.


    Anastasia worried that her brother would do something rash due to his rage and quickly attempted to calm him down, but contrary to her thoughts, Leonid wasn''t in the least bit angry, if anything he seemed to be weirdly relieved as he looked back at her, and said "Let''s go Ani." Before guiding his stallion to begin galloping south.


    Anastasia was momentarily stunned by this, before quickly joining her brother, which quickly turned into a childish race between the two as they barreled down the road towards the next chapter of their lives, that would later be immortalized in the annals of history.


    But little did they know that as they were quickly heading to the next stage of their lives, a certain one armed man who had just awoken from his drunken slumber was also entering the next step of his life, as an unhealthy seed of obsession planted itself deep in his solitary heart!

 Chapter 48: The Scent of Lavender

    As the two siblings happily raced across the fertile Illios Fields of the Luminous Empire, a very different situation was happening in the capital of the Eclipse Empire, as an air of impending carnage hovered over the entire city, forcing every man, woman and child to tread with trepidation as they timidly glanced towards the Imperial Palace, before quickly looking away again for fear of manifesting their dreadful thoughts into reality!


    And no where was this air of oppression more prevalent than in Alexander''s own office, from which he has reigned over his empire with brutal efficiency, ever since he''s locked himself there after his extermination of the conspirators who dared target his family a week ago.


    Yet today that same tyrannical pressure seemed to multiply exponentially, as a deep frown marred Alexander''s face as his madness filled eyes read through a report that stated that the Kusuri Kingdom, a puppet nation of the Yue Dynasty and ruled by the descendants of the God of Medicine and Healing, have suddenly found several underground caverns that are filled with rare medicinal herbs, some of which were thought to be extinct!


    It also contained it''s own independent ecosystem that was perfect for further cultivation of many rare curative resources, greatly increasing the nation''s diplomatic and economic might, an event that never occurred in his past life, signifying the beginning of his past life''s memories becoming irrelevant in the future, as the world began shifting due to the blessings given by of the Gods in this life.


    ''It''s happening faster than I had anticipated!'' Thought Alexander as he felt the pressing urge to accelerate the progress of his plans, especially those regarding the southern border as soon as possible.


    "Pardon me sire, but her highness Lady Esmerelda has asked if you''d like to join them for dinner tonight." It was then that his line of thoughts was broken by Kira, who was amongst the very small group of people who still dared to be in the same room as him, which mostly included Horus, Abraham, Darius, Isaac, Hamilcar and a few others.


    "Not today.


    Tell them I''m still busy." Alexander coldly replied, greatly saddening Kira as she left to deliver his response, as she like many others knew that he started suddenly and deliberately avoiding his family for the past week, and no one could fully understands why, since they believed that he might finally revert back to how he previously was if he spent some time with them.


    A sigh escaped Alexander''s mouth as he put down the papers, and exhaustedly rubbed his eyes, while remembering the events of the past few days.


    In the beginning his mother constantly tried to speak to him, but Alexander refused to even meet her, and after many futile attempts she realized that her son needed some time alone, so she allowed him his own space to untangle himself from whatever he was dealing with, while only asking him if he wanted to eat with them every night to subtly remind him of their presence if he needed any help.


    Although Alexander fully understood that his actions were hurting not only his mother, but his brothers and sisters as well, especially after his mind finally emerged up from under the haze of his unquenchable thirst for blood and vengeance, he still couldn''t bring himself to look them in the eye.


    Not out of guilt, but out of fear! Fear that his family might realize just how dark and twisted he truly was. Fear of redoing the same mistakes he swore to correct this time. Fear of them not accepting him, like they did in his past life.


    Nor will I banish you though, as I''ve learnt my lesson from the recent events, and I now realize that doing so would only leave me too slow to respond to threats, and too weak to obliterate any new ones that might appear.


    So you will only be put to sleep, a sort of indefinite hibernation, but always ready to awaken when the time calls for it."


    ''WE REFUSE!'' It malignantly roared, as it tyrannically declared ''We shall not submit to the whims of others, and non shall deny us our right to glory and power! Not even ourselves!''


    Immediately afterward both parties became locked in mental struggle for dominance, which Alexander predicted would happen, after all this monstrous behemoth was the manifestation of all of his worst and most corrupted traits, such as his never ending greed, bone chilling ruthlessness, absurd paranoia, and his insatiable lust for power.


    Sadly Alexander underestimated the latter''s stubbornness, as the battle persisted throughout the entire night, with neither of them gaining the upper hand even after hours of conflict, which left Alexander mentally drained, and yet just as the sun was beginning to shine in the early hours of the morning, a fleeting waft of a certain flower sneaked through his open window and tickled his noise.


    The moment he smelled that distinctive scent, an ancient, yet precious memory of a pair of proud, cold, sharp yet breathtakingly beautiful amethyst eyes flashed through Alexander''s mind, and for the first time in hours both ceased their struggle, as he rushed to the window to catch more of that smell he so desperately longed for.


    Swiftly activating his divine power, Alexander quickly jumped out of his office window, which happened to be on the third floor, before lightly landing on his feet, and then immediately dashed towards the source of his desire.


    Seconds later he found himself before the Imperial Garden, were a myriad of different flora were grown to produce a harmonious scene of nature''s chaotic beauty and man''s artistic order.


    But Alexander cared little for appreciating that sight right now, as he continued searching for his intended target for a few excruciating minutes that felt like hours to him, before finally finding it as he stood in front of a few blooming lavender flowers.


    Reaching down slowly, he picked one up and deeply inhaled it''s intoxicating scent, as a young woman''s angelic face that was framed in her long pale golden hair, and further perfected by those same haunting amethyst eyes and her full cherry red lips seemed to propagate itself through out his consciousness for a few seconds, as he drunkenly swam down his turbulent river of precious memories, before he hesitantly muttered "My love."


    Alexander''s previously madness filled eyes, finally returned to normal as the tyrant happily, and willingly entered his slumber, while Alexander passionately vowed "A little over three years and we shall meet each other again my love.


    Just three years, and this time I will treasure every blessed moment I spend with you, and make right all the grievances of the past. This I swear to you my darling Eve."

 Chapter 49: A Second Council Meeting and the Southern Plans 1

    I closed my eyes, surrendering to the deep sense of peace that washed over every single cell and molecule of my body, as I felt myself seamlessly melt into the nature around me, while the golden rays of the rising sun softly fell upon me, slowly cleansing away all of the worries and agitation of my forsaken soul.


    Sadly such a wonderous feeling was short lived, as I was suddenly disrupted by the loud clacking of a pair of shoes on the stone paths of the garden, before hearing Isaac''s aged voice professionally say "The ministers have all arrived, sire."


    "A bit early, aren''t they?" I jokingly asked, without opening my eyes or even turning around.


    "They feared to incur your displeasure if they arrived late, so they all came ahead of time." Isaac calmly replied, as undisguised hope bloomed in his eyes, believing his emperor has returned back to his previous self. A hope that was quickly crushed as I opened my eyes!


    A raging torrent of tyrannical pressure, that even eclipsed the one that encased me in the past week, spewed out of every pore in my adolescent body, corrupting the pleasant spring breeze that used to serenade the soothing songs of nature into a raging typhoon of shrieking arctic winds, as the beautifully blooming flowers began to wither and wilt, simulating the sorrowful scene of a once proud and prosperous people bowing before their conqueror!


    A look of unimaginable disappointment emerged on Isaac''s face upon seeing this desolate conceptualization of tyranny, believing that his young emperor''s state of mind has greatly worsened, before I turned to him causing his expression to change into a look of utter shock, as the previously oppressive aura and vision vanished like a mirage in the shifting sands of the treacherous deserts.


    ''No. Not vanished, but hidden. Like a predator''s claws before it pounces!'' Thought Isaac ''And at first glance, the prior rampant insanity in his eyes also seems to have disappeared as well, but that can not be further from the truth! It''s still there, only more subdued.


    More patient. It''s..''


    Before Isaac could travel further down the road of his rapidly changing thoughts, I interrupted him by saying as I passed him "Then we shouldn''t keep them waiting."


    Isaac took a moment to recollect himself before quickly turning to follow me, as I suddenly stopped "Oh, right.


    Isaac make sure to order the gardeners to replant an entire section of the Imperial Gardens with this." I said as I showed him the lavender flower I picked earlier, before continuing back toward the Council meeting, leaving behind a confused Isaac who quickly shook his head as he stopped trying to understand the thoughts of his young monarch anymore, deciding to be simply content with the fact that he seemed to be mostly back to his old self.


    Within a few minutes I was once again before my office, where my guards, Abraham and Horus, were waiting for me along with Kira.


    I flash them a small smile, much to their shock and joy, as I order "Kira bring the closed folders in my desk I told you about a few days ago, and you grab the large map on my wall Horus."


    "Understood, sire." They simultaneously answered extatically, believing me returned to my past self, while the more experienced Abraham knew better as he glanced at Isaac, looking for answers, to which the latter replied by simply shrugging his shoulders.


    I swiftly continued down the hall way, until I reached the newly designated Council Room, since we couldn''t keep using my office for such important weekly conferences that could quite laterally change the course of history!


    Pushing open the doors, I entered to see the faces of all my ministers along with my uncle Haytham''s, staring at me in bewilderment and relief, except for Darius who seemed to immediately understand everything by simply looking at my eyes, as he thought incredulously ''Controlled madness?!''


    Not bothering with this, I elegantly sat on the head of the table as I calmly greeted "Good morning gentlemen."


    Finally breaking out of their own thoughts, they all stood up and bowed, while quickly replying "Good morning, sire."


    Nodding, I say "Be seated gentlemen, we have much to discuss today."


    "How did no one addressed this issue yet? And why are you just now telling us this information?!" The minister of justice, Ashtad asked in disbelief at the sheer scale of this corruption scandal, especially if it were ever to become public.


    Rhett quickly defended himself "The previous administration under the late emperor seemed to have turned a blind eye to this, and never properly looked into the matter.


    And it''s not like I didn''t want to bring this information to your attention, I simply didn''t have enough proof to do so, and every time I attempted to gather said evidence, those bastards in Appethus would find a million different excuses to delay my men''s investigation for as long as possible."


    "Previous administration? Does that mean you were aware of this Lord Darrius?!" Ashtad accusatorily questioned, much to the shock of everyone present, not believing that someone alive still had the gall to take up such a tone before Darius Khan!


    Ultimately though it made sense, given his character as a man who treated the word of law like a religious text.


    Luckily for him though, Darius was not a petty person, and knew that his outrage stemmed from a place of good instead of evil, so he calmly answered "I was indeed aware of such a case, and I even at one point urged his late majesty to pursue the issue, which he did, but the reports I read back then were nothing even close to the numbers I see before me today, and so I didn''t bother with it anymore believing it too insignificant compared to the endless other issues we faced at the time.


    Though in hindsight, I now realize that those reports were most likely tempered with by his late majesty to protect his younger brother from me, as he often did."


    A silence descended upon the room, as everyone drowned in their own thoughts, especially my uncle who wondered what might have been, if instead of shielding and spoiling him, they allowed him to face the consequences of his actions.


    Would they''ve been able to stop him from going down his traitorous road? A question that would haunt him for many years to come.


    "Isaac, how strong is our spy network in Appethus?" I asked, breaking everyone out of their thoughts.


    "We currently have thirty four Shade Corps members in the city, and an additional two hundred and thirty nine informants of all walks of life and professions as well." Isaac replied instantly.


    I slouch back in my seat as I sink into my thoughts of the future, before decisively ordering "Increase the number of Shade Corps members to one hundred and informants to five hundred, I want to be aware of everything that happens in that city.


    If so much as a bird changes it''s nesting place, I want to know about it, understand?"


    "Understood, sire." Isaac replied as he respectfully bowed.


    But I wasn''t done, as I continued "Secondly, order the Shade Corps to assassinate important supporters and officials of the Archduke, but a few at a time to not raise any suspicion, and then replace them with our own people."


    "You wish to isolate him, while slowly eroding his power without him even noticing." Darius cleverly deduced.


    "Indeed, but that''s not all we''re going to do. We shall also order both the eastern fleet and the eastern army to head south to garrison the city of Thalab, thus by removing his city''s status as the military heart of the east." I said coldly, with a calculating glint in my eyes.


    A frown emerged upon everyone''s face as they heard this, prompting Darius to caution "But sire, such a massive and senseless rotation of troops, will immediately alarm the Archduke of our intentions." To which all the others nodded to in agreement.


    I smile upon hearing this, as I turn toward Kira and order her to distribute the files she grabbed for me this morning. Quickly looking at the papers in their hands, they all simultaneously read The Southern Plans.

 Chapter 50: Council Meeting and the Southern Plans 2

    An air of extreme seriousness instantly appeared as all the gathered ministers narrowed their eyes, and furrowed their borrows, suddenly remembering my odd question about the state of the southern army during the last meeting, that they simply disregarded at the time due to more pressing issues.


    Some of them also recalled that when I raised said question, they theorized that I simply planned to reinforce and restrengthen the infamous southern army, that is widely known as the weakest of all the Eclipse Empire''s armies, so that it can be used as a reserve force, ready at any moment to reinforce the frontlines in any future wars, but according to these papers in their hands, they realized that they couldn''t have been more wrong.


    Sensing their solemn disposition and impatient curiosity, I turn to Horus and order him to present the map he''d been carrying, which he very quickly did, almost instantly causing all those who beheld it for the first time to gawk at it in sheer awe, as they gazed at it''s sublime and exquisitely drawn features, that could enrapture even the most ignorant people in the field of cartography!


    The map, as you would expect, depicted the Eclipse Empire to an almost scary degree. So much so, that it even had the names of the most insignificant fishing villages on the western and eastern shorelines that flanked both sides of the nation.


    Or the tiniest caravan stop and garrison on the northern edges of the empire, that pushed against many powerful and hostile nations such as the Luminous empire in the northwest, the Yue Dynasty in the northeast, as well as many neutral states such as the Astrapi Kingdom and many, many more!


    But by far the greatest time and effort in this cartographic masterpiece was obviously committed to the southern frontier, that jutted into the Hadrian Mountains.


    A massive steep mountain range that ran perpendicular to the coast, segmenting the continent in two, with only three passes to bypass the towering peaks.


    Two of these passes were situated near either coastline, where the mountains gradually receded into nothingness.


    While the third was crammed in the middle of the mountain range, where a narrow valley known as the Broken Gate was, which also happened to be where the southern army''s main barracks and head quarters was based, so that it could quickly and efficiently defend against the fearsome, and equally mysterious tribes that existed beyond the known world!


    Being the smartest and most competent men in the empire they almost immediately understood my plan as three dreadful words appeared in their minds ''Another southern expedition!''


    Darius immediately rose from his seat and solemnly said "I implore you to reconsider, sire. Every expedition that has ever been attempted, has ended in complete failure with few survivors to speak of. And even among those who miraculously returned, they all soon turned mad, and took their own lives!"


    "I concur. Even when the empire was at it''s finest we failed to enter the southern lands, doing so now would be the height of recklessness." Hamilcar further reinforced Darius'' argument as well, despite his own desires to witness such a glorious and bloody campaign.


    "I also agree with both the Grand Marshal and the Grand Vizier. Especially since we have no guarantee on what we might gain from said conflict." Rhett spoke up as well.


    "Indeed, sire. Even if we manage to win such a war, for all we know we might have to sacrifice tens of thousands of men, only to gain a few more pieces of possibly worthless land." Ashtad added.


    "Not to mention the astronomical amount of resources we might lose due to this as well." The minister of agriculture was not silent either.


    But despite such vehement arguments raised against me, the smile upon my lips didn''t fade, as I calmly replied "Gentlemen, before you reject my plan, I urge you to finish reading the files I have presented you with, then you may speak your mind."


    Frowning upon hearing my words, they looked back down in front of them, before carefully and meticulously reading the papers in their hands, which included another map that showed all the previously unknown southern lands that looked like a slightly curved dagger, half the size our own empire, while I enjoyed their expressions go from mild curiosity to utter disbelief, before finally settling on absolute astonishment!


    "Where did you get all this information from, sire?" Darius asked incredulously.


    "Although they are an isolationist people, I''m certain that many of them are still thirsting to taste the greater world, to discover what lies beyond their borders, and who the supposed demons of the north are.


    You must unite these people, gaining us not only a weapon behind enemy lines, but also their support which we will desperately require if we are to claim victory where so many others have failed." I cunningly reply, as a cruel light flashes in my eyes.


    A poisonous chuckle escapes his mouth as he says "Ingenious, sire.


    You wish to destroy their unity, while not only using their labor to replenish our military supplies, but also as an auxiliary force during the war, which would not only erase the tension between our two people, but also strengthen our bonds as brothers in arms, fighting for a common cause, making it easier in the future for us to assimilate them into the empire.


    Such a perfect plan is truly exemplary, my liege!"


    "Enough with the praise Grand Vizier, I can already imagine you finding several ways of further improving the plan." I said smirkingly.


    "Well... maybe a few." Darius replied jovially, which sent shivers down the spine of all who heard it, as the image of a giant puppeteer, smiling unnaturally as he gazed maliciously upon the world, while twisting the fates of all, with merely a simple tug of his fingers.


    Returning back to my serious expression, I turn to Hamilcar and say "The western and eastern armies will slowly reposition southward in the coming six months, to avoid enemy detection, as well as to make sure that when the war does in fact start, we will not be flanked from the other passes by the Murathicus tribes."


    "Certainly, sire, but that would mean that the southern army will be the main attacking force." Hamilcar said doubtfully, as his bloodlust began to unconsciously leak out of him.


    "Indeed. That''s why we will begin recruitment for the southern army to increase it''s number from it''s current thirty four thousand to at least seventy thousand, while also dispatching a few veterans as instructors to make sure their in top shape for the coming conflict.


    I will also dispatch an extra twenty thousand from my personal army as reinforcements." I calmly reply.


    "But sire, we''re already rebuilding the northern army after the last war, and if we now begin recruiting more men for the southern army, we won''t have enough equipment to arm them all. Unless we gain the full support of... that city." Hamilcar cautions with narrowed eyes.


    I feel a headache beginning to form as I think about what Hamilcar said, while the words ''The Free City of Qaynan.'' appear in my mind. I rub my temples, as I say "Isaac, prepare everything required to travel to Qaynan in the coming few weeks."


    "I will do so immediately, sire." Isaac acknowledges.


    As I finished my interaction with Isaac, Hamilcar says excitedly "That only leaves the issue of who will lead this mighty host, sire." A sudden hush permeated the room, as all the men stared at me in anticipation, as they also wondered the same.


    I serenely smiled, as I looked at Hamilcar and replied "I shall of course honor my word."


    A wild, enlivened smile appeared on his face, as he bowed his head and said with heartfelt gratitude "You have my eternal thanks, my emperor."


    I nod to him, as we continue discussing the finer details of the plan, while my unusually quiet uncle frowns as he continues to drown in his own thoughts while reading the plans in front him over and over again, before a sudden chilling idea blossomed in his mind, shocking him senseless, as he desperately tries denying it, while internally screaming ''Impossible!''

 Chapter 51: Dinner and a Talk

    As per usual, the meeting continued to stretch infinitely with a seemingly no end in sight, as we passionately discussed and argued over every single minute detail and miniscule imperfection in the world shattering future we have so meticulously engineered.


    We eventually decided to assign the responsibility of training and commanding the new and inexperienced northern army to the newly acclaimed general Hasdrubal, while the eastern army''s command is to be handed over to the competent and fierce leadership of Sodarus and his Chimera Knights, while the western army will remain under it''s current leader, who happened to be a general of little renown as a tactician or as a warrior, but was a man of great experience and knowledge due to his many years of service.


    And finally but possibly most importantly, the southern army''s authority was handed to non other than the Grand Marshal of the Eclipse Empire, the Martial Demon himself, Hamilcar Seth!


    An assignment he was so excited for, that he didn''t even bother remaining to attend the rest of the Council Meeting, as he boldly declared before swiftly departing "I refuse to command an army known as the weakest!"


    The meeting finally concluded when the orange rays of the setting sun painted the room in it''s gentle splendor, and reminding me that I had planned to have dinner with my family after a week of not doing so.


    "We shall end it here today." I calmly announced, before casually standing up from my seat, and leaving with my guards and uncle, who still had a pondering look on his handsome face, as the rest of the ministers saw me off with respectful bows.


    Arriving at the dining hall, I saw my siblings and mother already seated and waiting for the servants to finish plating their meals, which happened to be freshly caught grilled fish, salted and marinated in lemon and various spices from the Vitar River, which was nicely paired with a large assortment of steamed vegetables, such as broccoli, peppers and carrots.


    Noticing our entrance, a bright, cheerful and joyous smile bloomed across my mother''s lips as she happily chirped "I didn''t expect you to join us today! I thought you''d be too busy with the Council Meeting. Thankfully I had the cooks prepare your meals just in case."


    "Thank you mother." I gratefully reply, as I calmly took my seat next to her, while my uncle absent mindedly nods as he sits opposite her, an uncharacteristic action she easily noticed.


    And while we indulged our tongues in the delightful delicacies before us, I carefully observed each one of my siblings for any sign of traumatic scars from their first ever experience with the dark and insidious nature of the world.


    But to my great relief and astonishment both Nizam and Cyrus seemed to be absolutely fine! No they''re not just fine, they''re even better than before!


    ''Although subtle and only fueled with the pure and powerful, yet easily misguided emotions of children, a fledgling ember of determination has been ignited in their eyes.


    I wonder what stories, such a delicate flame shall tell in a few years, after it''s been hammered and forged through the crucible of life.


    It''s not like you to be so distracted."


    A solemn look captures my uncle''s eyes, as he hesitates to answer.


    "Is it that serious?" My mother asks again with a more pressing voice.


    My uncle gravely nods, as he replies staidly "Indeed it is my lady. It was decided today that the Empire''s soldiers are to once again head to war. A war so gargantuan, that it would make our recent conflict with the Luminous Empire seem like a mere children''s brawl."


    Although my uncle''s words seemed overly dramatic, or simply a wild exaggeration that would make anyone who heard it merely scoff and dismiss it as the ramblings of an attention starved con-artist, desperately trying to sell you something worthless, my mother didn''t.


    She didn''t because she knew my uncle''s true nature, and also greatly respected his opinion, especially when it concerned the brutal act of war, since his words could only be dwarfed by so few men in the empire, that you could count them on one hand.


    "That much?!" My mother asks in disbelief.


    My uncle yet again nods, as he continues "And if all goes according to plan, then within the next half a year, all the military might of the Eclipse Empire, with the sole exception being the newly rebuilt northern army, would join in this war.


    And that''s not even mentioning that both Grand Marshal Hamilcar Seth, and Storm Lord Sodarus Indra are also being dispatched for this war."


    My mother''s shock and disbelief only grew more extreme as she heard this new information, but her title as Empress for so many years wasn''t without cause, as she quickly collected herself and began to process all this information logically, before calmly saying "My son may be many things but he is no fool.


    And neither are those ancient monsters that he surrounds himself with everyday, so there must be a truly vital reason for all this."


    "...I believe they want to shatter the balance, my lady." My uncle replied after a momentary pause.


    As soon as those words reached my mother''s ears, she felt the world had frozen around her, as if time itself had paused in shock of the words my uncle had uttered, while an old and forgotten memory once again resurfaced in her mind of when she was just an innocent and ignorant child learning from her teacher in her family''s estate, many, many years ago.

 Chapter 52: The Balance

    "Did you read the assignment I gave you last week Esmerelda?" An aged voice of a forgotten face, from a long since remembered memory rung in her ears.


    "Yes I did, but there was something I wanted to ask you about teacher." Her childish voice replied.


    "Oh! And what is it?" The aged voice kindly asked.


    "The author spoke quite dramatically and sternly about a balance that must be preserved under any circumstance, or else the world would witness more carnage than can be imagined only to achieve nothing, but he didn''t say what that balance is, that must be protected."


    "Ahhh." The aged voice exclaimed, as he asked "Tell me Esmerelda, do you still remember our lesson on Emperor Azrael the Second?"


    "Of course!" Her younger self happily replied, before enthusiastically continuing "Emperor Azrael the Second was the father of our current emperor. He was also known as Azrael the Beloved of Battle, because during his entire three hundred year reign, he never once stopped waging war on our neighbors.


    He also managed to double the size of our nation in the process.


    And it''s said that while the wider world breathed a deep sigh of relief as they celebrated his death, our people wept for days on end, mourning the death of a great warrior and emperor, who many considered to have brought a golden age through military conquest to the Eclipse Empire." She finished with a proud look on her face.


    The aged voice happily laughed, as he said "Excellent! Excellent! You have learned well, little one. But did you know that another thing also perished that fateful day when Emperor Azrael the Second took his last breath?"


    "Huh? What?" Her younger self asked curiously.


    "An era." The aged voice replied.


    "An era?" She asked, as she tilted her head in confusion.


    "Indeed, an era. An era of ambition. An era of glory. An era of legendary characters, performing unimaginable feats of heroism and cruelty as they danced across blood curdling battlefields, in an ageless war that has long since transcended reality and into myth.


    An era where geniuses and monsters were as common and numerous as blades of grass in a vast field. An era where the fate of the world hung on a needle''s thread, and could fall into anyone''s hand at any moment. The era now known as the Age of Tarnished Steel." The aged voice passionately narrated.


    "...I see." She answered with a hint of discomfort, before asking "But what does that have to do with the balance?"


    The aged voice fell silent at this question, before gravely replying "Indeed it will, for our entire modern world rests upon this balance, and the moment it tips in any direction, our world we know today shall come crashing down in a wonderful, cacophonous explosion of an apocalyptic scale, where death and misery will be as mundane as clouds in the sky."


    A grave and contemplating look appeared on her face upon hearing her respected teacher''s words, but before she could explore her own thoughts any further she heard him say "But that doesn''t mean it''s exactly a bad thing."


    "HUH?! How can something so awful not be bad?" She countered hysterically.


    "Stagnation is death, my young student." He replied somberly, before continuing "Much like still water, our civilization would turn rotten and putrid if it remains without change for too long.


    Yes, it will be a horrid time, filled with atrocities so grand it would make devils weep in despair, but it must be done non the less, for change is the sole constant of our world, do you understand little one?"


    "Yes, teacher." She replied.


    It was at that moment, even though she couldn''t remember his face, she recalled the gentle smile he made that day as he placed his large, rough yet warm hand on her shoulder and said "Even if you forget all that this old fool has taught you, you must remember these no matter what.


    If in the distant future you are unfortunate enough to see the downward stroke of change''s sword, you must make sure that you never find yourself before it.


    And if you''re fortunate enough, by some twist of fate, to meet the one who shall wield that fearsome blade, you must promise me to support said figure with all your might no matter how painful it will be, for when the sword of change is drawn, it can never be sheathed again before it''s task is done."


    "...My lady?" It was at that moment my uncle''s concerned voice finally unshackled her from the chains of her memory, allowing a small smile to appear on her lips as she replied "I''m fine Haytham.


    And as for your concerns, I won''t tell you they''re unwarranted, but it''s not our job to question the decisions of the emperor after they''ve been made. Our duty as both his subjects and family, is to simply support him no matter what.


    But if you still find it difficult to silence your worries, then I suggest you work twice as hard to not let them come to pass, wouldn''t you agree?"


    A hilariously moronic expression appeared on his face, as he questions how such an obvious thing had slipped by him so easily, before an involuntary chuckle escapes him at his own stupidity, and replying as he felt alleviated of a great burden "I couldn''t agree more, my lady.


    I shall endeavor to work a hundred times harder to make sure his plans come to fruition, no matter the cost."


    "Indeed, let us do so." My mother chimed, as they eagerly looked forward towards the coming future, regardless of what challenges it will posses.


    But little did they know that the very first of those obstacles would challenge them more than they could have ever imagined, as it emerged from an area they could never have expected!

 Chapter 53: Unexpected Visitors

    "Your majesty, it''s time to wake up." Kira calmly whispered as she gently shook my arm to awaken me from my slumber, which I very quickly did as I groggily greeted her "Good morning, Kira." while stretching my arms, much to the annoyance of Bell who was still sleeping next to me.


    "Good morning, sire. How are you feeling today?" Kira asked worriedly, knowing that I hadn''t slept for nearly a week now, an event that would kill most men.


    "I''m perfectly fine, there''s no need to concern yourself." I kindly and truthfully replied, since I truly was completely fine. After all, I am a demi-god who has already unlocked his first divine gate, but even still that didn''t diminish my feelings of gratitude towards her thoughtful concerns.


    "I''m glad to hear that, sire." She joyfully replied with a beaming smile, as she carefully handed me my towel and washbowl.


    But as she did so, I noticed a certain change in her movements that I couldn''t describe until a few seconds later, when I caught a fleeting glimpse of a fading, and very well concealed energy in her body.


    Seeing this a knowing smile etched itself upon my face, as I said "It appears that the training you''ve been doing with the Shade Corps has already paid off."


    Kira''s movements instantly froze upon hearing my words, as a shocked expression similar to that of a deer caught in headlights emerged on her face, before quickly being replaced by an adorable pout, as she indignantly retorted "I was hoping to surprise you with it in a few days."


    An involuntary chuckle escaped my lips at her childish antics, before I seriously said "Congratulations on attaining the first level of martial arts Kira."


    "Thank you, sire. I''m glad I didn''t disappoint you." She happily replied as she elegantly curtsied back.


    A few minutes later I emerged from my chambers with Dark Majesty strapped to my waist, where I saw the two ever present Abraham and Horus as they greeted me.


    Quickly afterward I went to the dining hall to have breakfast with my family, before heading to my office where Isaac was dutifully awaiting my arrival.


    "Good morning, sire." Isaac politely said as he slightly bowed.


    "Good morning Isaac. Tell me, what''s on the schedule today?" I asked as I sat down behind my desk.


    "Nothing of much significance, my liege. You just have to review today''s daily reports, as well as review the new laws drafted by the ministers." Isaac dutifully replied.


    I feel my eyelid twitch upon hearing his words, as I beheld the massive pile of papers that nearly towered above me! But even then I couldn''t complain, since not only was this my duty and responsibility as emperor, but this much paper work was actually lesser than usual.


    I then suddenly remembered something, and quickly asked him "Did you prepare all the arrangements for my trip to Qayan?"


    "Indeed I have, sire. I''ve made ready all the necessary arrangements for your travels in three days, my liege. Would that be to your liking or shall I change it?" Isaac confidently replied.


    In fact, the world was so impressed by this, that labels such as genius and revolutionary, were constantly being thrown both mine and Orhan''s way that meeting him for the first time and experiencing his eccentricity first hand, would leave you utterly shocked and confused!


    The exact same emotions I saw in the butler''s eyes, as a thousand different questions swirled chaotically in his muddled mind. Questions I didn''t bother answering as I calmly stood up from my seat and left my office, heading towards the throne room.


    But half way there I suddenly felt a slight headache beginning to assault my senses, as a sudden blazing urge burst forth from my heart and demanded to be quenched.


    Knowing the remedy, I reached into my pockets and took out the Lavender flower I picked yesterday and brought it to my nose, to once again calm the awakening tyrant in my mind, like feeding tonic to a beast.


    But as I began to sniff the flower in search of it''s intoxicating aroma, I noticed that the once vibrant flower had already began to wither, and it''s once fragrant scent had greatly diminished by now.


    Frowning upon realizing this, I turn toward Kira and impatiently order "Kira, go to the gardens and bring me a new Lavender flower."


    A look of absolute bewilderment marred the faces of all those who heard me, as they''ve never before seen me take any interest in any type of flower before, except for of course Isaac, who immediately remembered yesterday''s odd order I gave him in the Imperial Gardens.


    "Understood, sire." Kira replied after a momentary silence, before turning in the opposite direction toward the gardens, while I eagerly continued on my path to meet my most prized conductor, who was so gleeful to show me his new instruments of artistic slaughter.


    And after a few minutes of waiting as I sat on my throne, the doors were flung open as Horus, with a grinning Orhan and an awestruck Junior entered the room.


    "Boss! It''s been a while, how''ve you been?" Orhan casually said as his son''s once star filled eyes dimmed in despair and horror, while the Palace Guards gazed upon him with murderous eyes.


    "I''ve been well Orhan. And I hope you weren''t too offended by my guards actions earlier." I calmly replied with a small smile, slightly relieved by his nonchalant attitude towards me, which was such a great breathe of fresh air from the suffocating etiquette of the palace.


    "Not at all. The lads were just doin'' their jobs, can''t be mad ''bout that." Orhan answered as his boisterous laughter rung out across the hall.


    "I''m glad to hear that, but nonetheless I shall still reimburse you for all the offence made." I generously declared.


    "Many thanks, sire." Junior gratefully replied, while Orhan seemed utterly unbothered by it.


    Smiling upon seeing this, I continue "Now then Orhan, I''m told that you have some new song birds to show me."


    Orhan''s once dull and uninterested eyes ignited with obsession, as he instantly turns to his son and bellows "Junior! The drawings!"


    Junior flinches upon hearing his father''s unexpected roar, as he begins to fumble through his backpack in search for his fathers schematics, but before he could so a Palace Guard enters the room and respectfully proclaims "His eminence Archpriest Adam Seckhmet requests an urgent audience with you, my liege."


    ''It appears that my day shall not be as mundane as I believed.'' I thought as my eyebrows stitch themselves into a deep frown.

 Chapter 54: Orhans New Darlings

    An air of confusion settled in the hall, as all of us questioned why would Archpriest Adam, a man famed for his absolute repulsion and hatred of the conniving world of politics, would come to the very place that was the physical representation of all he hated, to the beating heart of his woes, to this hellish pit of venomous snakes known as the Imperial Palace, without a summon and so suddenly at that.


    "Escort the Archpriest to the most fabulous and luxurious room available, and inform the wait staff to treat him with the same respect and dignity as they would do me. My meeting with Cannon Master Orhan won''t take too long.


    Also, if anyone of the servants dare to even slightly offend the Archpriest, I will personally make sure that their shoulders will forever be free of the weight of their empty skulls." I ordered as I slightly unleashed my divine power.


    "Understood, sire." The guard responded as he hurriedly left, while trying to ignore the cold sweat cascading down his spine.


    "Shall we start Orhan." I said as I slowly stood from my throne, and gestured to the table that had already been prepared beforehand.


    "Right away, boss." Orhan replied with the same excitement of a child whose showing off his new toys to his friends, as he grabbed the two large parchment papers from his son''s hands, and placed them on the table.


    But before we could start the door once again opened, and in entered Kira as she respectfully approached me and handed me the most fragrant Lavender flower she could find.


    Quickly taking a deep breath of it''s intoxicating scent and allowing my senses to drift aimlessly in the refreshing sense of serenity that enveloped me in it''s warm embrace.


    "Thank you, Kira." I gratefully said, as the madness in my eyes that seemed to have become agitated since earlier, returned to it''s eerie silence. Kira merely bowed with a small satisfied smile on her lips in response, but as she did so I noticed something I''ve never seen before in Orhan''s eyes.


    His dull eyes that only roared with the flame of obsession when it comes to his darlings, held now a different light within them, a light of longing and reminiscence as he motionlessly gazed at the flower in my hand.


    "Is something the matter Orhan?" I asked.


    He seemed to finally breakout of his trance as he sheepishly scratched the back of his head, and replied with an awkward smile "Sorry ''bout that boss, it''s just that it reminded me of my late wife is all."


    "You''re wife liked Lavenders?" I asked with a hint of curiosity.


    "My wife was a florist, so she loved all flowers, but I remember that she always seemed to take extra care of the Lavenders especially." Orhan explained with a large loving smile, while he stared off into the distance, as if he could still see her before him even now.


    "It seems your wife had some good tastes." I jokingly said, as Orhan simply nodded his head with the same adoring smile on his face.


    "The Imperial Gardens are famed worldwide for their beauty, why don''t you visit them after we''re done here." I offered, since I was in a good mood today.


    "...Much appreciated boss." Orhan sincerely replied, after a momentary silence.


    No matter the enemy, they will fall with enough volleys fired at them, and that is the main principle behind this lovely child who can solitarily unleash the notes of nine cannons!" He stated triumphantly.


    As soon as Orhan finished, silence reined upon the hall as everyone gazed with incredulous eyes at him. Disbelief and astonishment were the only words I could use to describe their current state of mind as they kept glancing at his designs.


    And so the silence''s rule continued to perpetuate across the vast hall until it was suddenly dethroned by the sound of my slow clapping hands, as I honestly praised "Excellent work Orhan. You have truly out done yourself, and exceeded all of my expectations!"


    "HAHAHA!" His laughter echoed across the empty hall, as he jovially replied "My pleasure boss. Glad you like''em."


    "Isaac, send a team of your most trusted and competent Shade Corps assassins to discretely deliver a copy of these designs to Hamilcar at the Broken Gate, I''m sure he''ll be more than thrilled to see the new toys I''ll be shortly sending his way." I amusedly said.


    "Right away, sire." Isaac replied, as he vanished from my side.


    It was at that moment that Horus cautiously said "But, sire, these designs are all very unique and different than the cannons we already produce, especially the Hydra Cannons.


    Just training the men to operate these machines properly might take weeks if not months of time, and we only have six months before the war begins! Can the Royal Foundries even produce them in such a tight time frame?"


    "No, they can not." Abraham resolutely answered, before continuing to elaborate "They will most likely require a month or two, at the very least to construct a barely functioning prototype, let alone a consistent manufactory line of high grade weapons that can sustain the harrowing attrition of a long war."


    My eyes furrow upon hearing their words, as I begin to formulate a plan to solve the current problem for a few moments, before wearily sighing and saying "It can''t be helped I suppose.


    Abraham send the designs to the Royal Foundries with a hundred Palace guards to strengthen it''s defenses, and order them to poor all their attention on them immediately."


    "As you will, my liege." Abraham replied.


    "I suppose I''m gonna have to wait a while before I can finally hear my darlings'' enrapturing serenade." Orhan depressingly said, as his body seemed to deflate like a balloon in the summer''s heat.


    Seeing this I couldn''t help the chuckle that escaped my lips, as I cryptically said "That might not be so true."


    Orhan''s melancholic aura instantly changed, as a flame of new hope blazed in his eyes before quickly asking "Truly?! You ain''t pulling my leg here, are you boss?"


    Everyone who heard him, including the usually gentle and mild mannered Kira, glared daggers at him for his insinuating words, much to the panic of his son, who already began thinking of his regrets, and what he was going to write in his will.


    But I cared not for it, as I asked him with a cunning smile "Tell me Orhan, have you ever been to the Free City of Qayan?"

 Chapter 55: The Heretics

    As the doors to the throne room opened, allowing a widely grinning Orhan and Junior out, Isaac who had returned, asked in a cautious tone "Is it wise to hand over designs of such potent weaponry to that city, sire?"


    Glancing over my shoulder at him, I confidently reply "If we are to the satisfy the avaricious gluttony of war for blood and steal, we must spare no expense.


    Besides, whether we like it or not, Qayan is without a doubt the industrial heartland of our empire, and if we are to emerge victorious in the coming conflicts we are hurtling towards, we will need the full cooperation of all our allies to draw out every fiber of strength we have, and this petty grudge we have with Qayan that was formed centuries ago is long overdue to be rectified."


    "And this gesture of trust is your way of doing that?" He asked again.


    "It''s the first step." I replied smirkingly.


    "...Very well, sire." Isaac replied, no longer questioning my decision, while very obviously still harboring some skepticisms and worries. Feelings I didn''t bother addressing since only stout deeds not fragile words could hold their own before this ancient mistrust between us.


    Shortly after that, the sound of clacking boots on the hard marble floor sounded louder and louder beyond the shut doors of the silent hall, before a guardsmen respectfully entered and respectfully said "His eminence Archpriest Adam Sekhmet, and Grand Vizier Darius Khan have arrived, sire."


    Hiding my surprise at his mention of Darius, I replied "Let them in."


    Immediately after that the doors swung open, revealing the two ancient sages, one standing straight with a sharp gleam in his eyes, like an imposing spear unbending by the ruthless march of time, and adorned in regal imperial attire woven from the finest silk that money could buy.


    While the other was hunched over, wearing clean plain linen robes that could just barely be described as better than what a poor farmer would wear. And yet it was Adam that radiated a more prominent aura than Darius at this moment, as his withered eyes blazed with a vigorous green light.


    "We greet his imperial majesty." They simultaneously said as they lightly bowed, when they reached the foot of the stairs leading to the throne.


    "You may rise." I respond, as I stare questioningly at Darius.


    Noticing my gaze, he calmly replies "I was simply taking a break from my monotonous duties by taking a walk on the Palace grounds, when I noticed his eminence''s presence and decided to reminisce on old memories."


    ''This old fox. Reminisce on old memories? It''s obvious he heard about the Archpriest''s arrival and came to satisfy his own curiosity.'' I quickly thought, before nodding to him.


    Smiling in return, Darius walks up the stairs to my side, taking his place as my Grand Vizier, as all eyes turn to the Archpriest Adam.


    "I bid you welcome lord Adam, it''s been some time since we''ve last met. Not since you healed my injury after my return from the war, am I right?" I said calmly.


    "Indeed, sire. I''m glad you''re looking better now." He replied with a gentle smile upon his withered features.


    Lightly smiling in return to this old man''s genuine care for others, no matter who they might be, I ask "So, what brings you here Archpriest? I was told that it''s an urgent issue."


    Upon hearing my question, his previously lighthearted smile vanishes, as a troubled look takes it''s place, before grimly saying "I''m afraid I will be the bearer of ill news today, my liege. For an ancient storm is brewing in our lands yet again."


    "I''ve been receiving scattered reports from all across the empire for two weeks now, with most of them arriving from the east." Adam calmly replied.


    "Two weeks?! Why didn''t you bring it to our attention sooner?" Darius questioned.


    "I wanted to be sure first." He calmly replied, as a melancholic look captured his eyes and tone, saying "The last thing we want is a repeat of the past." While remembering what happened the last time an emperor wanted to eradicate the heretics, only to massacre thousands of innocent civilians, who had done nothing wrong, and were brutally murdered due to a single false report in his so called crusades to cleanse the empire of their idealistic plague, born only to corrupt the minds and hearts of the people.


    Taking a moment to collect my thoughts, I quickly begin to plan my next steps before saying "Darius, send a missive to all our most loyal nobles, to prepare and keep a watchful eye for them."


    "Understood." Darius dutifully replied, with a small bow.


    "Isaac, order your Shade Corps, especially those in the east of the empire to begin cooperating with the church, to flush out these plague infested rats from their filthy tunnels." I order in a tone tinged in bone chilling bloodlust.


    "As you wish, sire... but..." Isaac said with hesitation.


    "But what?" I asked, urging him to speak forth.


    "... The Shade Corps'' resources and manpower are already stretched extremely thin with all of our new tasks and objectives that we must complete, especially in the east, where we are swamped the most.


    I''m afraid that it will be nigh impossible to effectively hunt down the heretics without jeopardizing our current missions." Isaac replied after a momentary silence.


    A frown creases my brows as I hear his words, before asking "How much longer do your new recruits require before they''re ready?"


    "At least another ten to twelve months." He confidently replies, which only causes my frown to deepen, as I begin to scratch my head in search of an answer for the current predicament.


    After a few minutes of awkward silence, that was only disrupted by the rhythmic tapping of my index finger on the throne, I exhaustedly sigh, before saying "I suppose it can''t be helped then, just make sure that your newest recruits are ready as soon as possible, since we need them now more than ever.


    I''ll also issue a decree in the next council meeting to increase the budget for the Shade Corps."


    "Thank you, sire." Isaac gratefully replied.


    "As for the issue of dealing with the heretics, it will have to be handled solely by the church for the time being." I say while looking at Adam.


    "Oh, dear me. It looks like my old bones are going to ache me for awhile to come." He jokingly said, before resolutely replying "Please worry not, sire, for this is our duty anyway, and we are honored to do it."


    Nodding to his words, I quickly attempt to thank him for his fidelity and dedication for the empire, but before the words could escape my mouth, a knock is heard from the door, after which a guardsman enters and respectfully reports "Pardon the intrusion my lords, but Lord Hasdrubal and two cloaked individuals are requesting an audience."


    ''What in the gods'' names is going on? Wasn''t today supposed to be calm and boring?!'' I thought incredulously.

 Chapter 56: A Fortunate Encounter

    One hour earlier.


    Hasdrubal Tistra, the Black Beast of the Eclipse Empire, the freshly appointed General of the newly rebuilt northern armies and trusted member of the Bloody Emperor''s inner circle, was currently wearing a loose fitting white linen shirt that beautifully contradicted with both his raven black hair, as well as his black leather pants and boots, giving him a fatally suave look to all the young maidens who saw him.


    Especially when it was paired with his handsome face and charming smile, as he blissfully walked from one stall to the other in the crowded market, tasting different foods that intrigued him and handing money to struggling merchants without taking anything in return, all the while giving playful winks to all the beautiful ladies that glanced at him flirtatiously, enjoying their swooning expressions afterward.


    Today was his last day in the capital before he has to depart to the northern frontier to take his post, so he decided to spend his last day of freedom in complete leisure as he willfully roams the capital, doing whatever he pleased without a single care.


    But while he was in the midst of his quest of pleasure he unintentionally bumped into a masked and robed woman who was holding a plethora of men''s clothes as well as a brand new lute, spilling them on the ground like loose sand.


    Feeling guilty over this, he quickly bent down to help the woman, before the pedestrians trampled all over her belongings, all the while sincerely apologizing "I''m so sorry, I wasn''t paying attention."


    "Please don''t apologize, I wasn''t paying attention either." The woman warmly replied just as they finished gathering all her scattered belongings. But before Hasdrubal could return her things to her, he abruptly paused as he stared wide eyed at her like a deer in headlights.


    Despite wearing a large, loose cloak and a mask covering her entire face except for her bluish grey eyes, it did little to hide her ravishing beauty and voluptuous body from Hasdrubal''s experienced gaze, as he starred at her in a foolish daze.


    A daze only broken when she confusedly said "Sir?" While still stretching out her hands to take back her items.


    Quickly wiping away his earlier smitten expression and replacing it with his most dashing smile, he replied "My deepest apologies my lady, I was momentarily stunned by your blinding beauty."


    Rolling her eyes at his words, whilst losing her earlier good of impression of the man before her, she indifferently said "Thank you." As she reached out her arms to reclaim her things.


    But before she could, Hasdrubal quickly dodged while saying "I can''t possibly allow a beauty such as yourself to carry so many items alone."


    "I can manage." She responded coldly, as she once again tried to take her stuff. But the thick skinned Hasdrubal merely sidestepped her once again as he mischievously laughed, before turning around and sauntering in the opposite direction.


    Realizing that she can''t easily rid herself of this insufferable man, she decided to humor him for now, as she didn''t sense any malice from him.


    And so they began walking side by side, as a comfortable silence was created between them, before Hasdrubal suddenly asked "So, what might your name be, my lady?"


    "...It''s Marianne. And I''m not a lady." She apathetically responded after a momentary hesitation.


    "Just Marianne?" He asked, completely disregarding her second statement.


    "Yes." She curtly replied.


    "...Well it''s a pleasure meeting you Marianne, I''m Hasdrubal." He replied with a sly grin.


    "Just Hasdrubal?" She asked, while looking at him from her periphery.


    Stunned by this unexpected revelation they stare gawk eyed at Hasdrubal for a few minutes, before Leonid coldly says "Prove it."


    Without batting an eye, Hasdrubal slowly reaches into his pocket and removes a small, not very eye catching badge with his name on it, along with the Imperial Seal, which instantly evaporated the last semblances of doubt in their mind, because not even a suicidal maniac would dare fabricate the Imperial Seal of the Eclipse Empire, especially not the current emperor''s one, since not even the combined weight of the severed heads of three generations of your family and everyone you''ve ever met would cover the cost of your offense!


    Quickly moving his dagger away from Hasdrubal''s neck, Leonid immediately began to apologize for his offence, which Hasdrubal merely shrugged off, not taking any of his earlier actions to heart.


    "I''ve answered your questions, now you answer mine.


    Why are you staying in this inn instead of going to the palace?" Hasdrubal questioned, since he knew that Leonid would''ve been treated as an honored guest had he gone directly to the palace, since he''d been personally invited by his imperial majesty after expending quite a bit of effort and resources from the Shade Corps.


    An awkward silence settled between the two siblings upon hearing his words, before Leonid decided to answer truthfully "We were investigating the truth behind the rumors about his majesty."


    Understanding the meaning behind his words, Hasdrubal''s eyes darken till it resembled a beast''s open maw, ready to devour all who stood before it, as he grimly asked "You dare judge his imperial majesty, after all that he''s done for you?"


    "No one knows the weight of the grace he has bestowed upon me, by reuniting me with my sister, more than myself." Leonid snapped back, before calmly continuing "And the value of that grace will forever be more than my life ever will, but it will never equate to a single hair atop my sister''s head.


    So I needed to make sure that the rumors regarding his madness, ruthlessness and malice were not true, to give my sister a chance to escape if the time ever called for it."


    An amused chuckle escaped Hasdrubal''s lips upon hearing his words, as he thought ''Trying to escape the lion''s den after voluntarily walking in? How utterly foolish!''


    "What''s so funny?" Leonid asks with narrowed eyes.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to laugh, but considering how much his majesty praised you, I''m surprised that you still haven''t noticed where you''re standing." Hasdrubal replied with a playful smile.


    Hearing Hasdrubal''s words, the two siblings immediately and unconsciously began to scan their surroundings, just to find nothing more than a few venders selling their wares, a couple beggars asking for money from the passing people, and even a young girl no older than six or seven years old playing with her smiling mother.


    Nothing abnormal what so ever.


    But they knew that Hasdrubal''s words weren''t spoken idly, and so Anastasia asked "What do you mean?"


    Hearing her question, Hasdrubal points at the massive sign above the inn and asks "What do you know about the Hyacinth Moon inn?"


    Perplexed by his question Anastasia answers "It''s a massive enterprise in the Eclipse Empire whose owner is unknown, but many suspect it to be the ancient Altin family, who helped build the empire many millennia ago.


    It also has many fingers in many pies, especially with it''s very successful inn business, since at least one inn is present in almost every single city in the empire."


    Nodding to her answer, Hasdrubal says with a cunning smile "Correct. But here''s what not many people know about the Hyacinth Moon. It''s real owner is the imperial family and it''s nothing more than a front for the operations of the Shade Corps, his majesty''s personal army of spies and assassins."


    Shocked by this declaration, the siblings'' eyes once again dart around their surroundings, only to see the once mundane sight they witnessed not a few minutes ago changed completely, as the once miserable beggars asking for food, or the energetic merchants who were hawking their wares, even the playful girl who was joyfully playing with her mother were now looking at them with piercing eyes, like hawks eyeing their ignorant prey, which sent a ghostly chill up their spines, as they finally understood futility of their previous actions, and what type of monstrous den they had foolishly stumbled into!

 Chapter 57: Swearing Fealty

    Still standing stupefied, the Koschei siblings finally managed to overcome their initial shock, but were now trying desperately to arrange their disarrayed emotions, as they struggled whether they should feel frightened, impressed, angered, ashamed or a myriad of other feelings fighting for dominance in their shaken hearts.


    But before they could do so, the doors of the Hyacinth Moon behind them suddenly swung open, and from it emerged six woman wearing the uniform of the inn, while closely trailing behind a tall woman draped in black clothes from head to toe, without revealing even a single inch of her skin, and yes even her eyes and face, which were covered by a golden mask of a crying woman, which reminded the siblings of the man they met in the Luminous capital.


    But before they could travel further down the road of conjecture, they heard Hasdrubal exclaim "Oh! It seems today is just full of surprises, to think I would finally meet a member of the legendary Gold Masks today."


    "Greetings lord Hasdrubal, my apologies for not welcoming you sooner." The masked woman responded in a serene yet emotionless tone, as she perfectly curtsied.


    Shaking his hand in a dismissive way, as he apologetically replied "You don''t have to apologize, if anything I should be the one to do it. After all, I''m pretty sure I just ruined your mission, am I right?"


    "Of course not, my lord." The woman responded in the same tone, as she straitened her back and continued "Our orders were to merely keep an eye on them without interference, but if they continued sneaking around, we would have had to eventually intervene, you merely sped it up."


    The siblings tightly clutched their hands until they almost bled, as anger and shame erupted from their eyes after hearing her words, which seemed to extenuate that they were nothing more than a couple of clueless children running around were they shouldn''t have.


    But what infuriated them even more was the fact that they couldn''t find any words to refute her claims, since even they realized the futility of their own actions up until now, as they obliviously danced to the tunes of this newly crowned emperor, like two soulless marionettes, mindlessly moving to their captor''s will.


    "I see, that''s good then." Hasdrubal said, as he felt slightly relieved from her words.


    Finally turning to face the siblings, the masked woman stated "As for you two, I have already sent one of my subordinates to deliver a message to our superior, and they should soon send a squadron of Palace Guards to escort you to the royal palace, so I ask you to remain patient for now."


    The siblings merely nodded to her, understanding that resistance was utterly futile by this point, and they might as well bend to the way the winds were blowing.


    Besides, they also realized, much to their horror, that if the Bloody Emperor wanted to do them harm, he would''ve already done so and they would''ve been non the wiser, still trapped in their own delusions of secrecy.


    This affected Leonid especially, as he once again felt like he couldn''t defend his family despite all his powers, which in turn gave birth to a new spark of determination within him, a spark he would fully ignite when he once again met with the emperor of this land.


    But before any of them could dive deeper into their thoughts, they all heard Hasdrubal''s voice saying "There''s no need for that, I''ll escort them there myself."


    Hearing his words, the masked lady felt it would be slightly inappropriate to do so, but she couldn''t exactly say no to him, since despite Hasdrubal not being her boss and the one she reports to, he was still her superior in every other sense of the word, so she simply replied with the same voice she has held since the beginning "As you wish, my lord."


    Hasdrubal nodded his head to her in acknowledgement, before turning around and beginning to leisurely walk in the opposite direction towards the palace, while being silently followed by the Koschei siblings.


    "Oh? And what might that be?" Alexander curiously asked.


    "I want your word that you will never do any harm to my sister." Leonid boldly said, as he raised his head to stare directly into Alexander''s eyes, knowing full well that his words were not appropriate.


    And even though Leonid knew that his request was foolish, since ethereal things like honor and morals held very little sway to men of such high position like Alexander, but Leonid still chose to put his trust in him, like he did when he helped him find his long lost sister.


    After a few seconds of suffocating silence, were each breath one took felt like they''ve just swallowed a handful of razor blades, they heard Alexander respond calmly with a hint of disappointment "Wait, is that it?


    Very well then, you have my word that neither I, nor any of my subordinates shall ever harm your sister."


    "Huh?" Was all Leonid could muster as a response after hearing his words, not expecting it would be that easy.


    "You seem confused." Alexander stated.


    "Well...I...I just thought..." Leonid struggled to find the correct words.


    "I am not in need of a useless pawn, Leonid Koschei." Alexander resolutely declared, as his once oppressive but restrained air around him exploded outwards, as if a once calm slumbering volcano suddenly erupted, but instead of spewing out infernal heat and ash, it unleashed a blizzard''s haunting chill as everyone present felt their own blood abruptly freeze in their veins.


    "I have no desire to own a soulless blade or a mindless puppet. Nor do I have any aspirations of keeping a vengeful slave by my side. I want a champion. A herald of death and carnage, who can swiftly enforce my will on all who dare defy it.


    But most of all, I want a loyal knight who I can entrust my back to when the time is dire, and the wolves are at our door. Do you understand me, Leonid?"


    Stunned by the profound and heartfelt words he''d just heard, Leonid simply lowered his head almost to the point of his noise touching the floor, as he contemplated his response for a few seconds, before calmly but powerfully saying "I swear to you my liege, and let all the gods and those present here today be my witness when I say that I shall meet your expectation without fail, or die in it''s pursuit."


    Despite Leonid''s raspy and unpleasant voice as well as his short reply, an air of somber sanctity was unexpectedly formed between the two, one a mighty emperor and the other a roaming warrior with no place to call home.


    Appreciating this remarkable scene before them, the people present here today decided to remain silent and simply bask in it''s beauty, until it was suddenly and rudely shattered by the hearty laughter of non other than the Archpriest of the empire, lord Adam Sekhmet.


    "Sorry, sorry." He repeated as he slowly calmed down, when he noticed all eyes were pointed at him questioningly, before he happily clarified with a smile that could only be described as jolly "It''s just been such a long time since I''ve seen such resolve from such a young man."


    He finished as his glowing green eyes burned even brighter, and blew a deep breath towards the siblings, who despite being several meters away still felt the wind brush by them, as a serene and peaceful energy enveloped them in it''s embrace, giving them a cool and refreshing sensation, as if they were laying comfortingly on a cool summers day in an open field, surrounded by blooming flowers and covered by the sun''s golden rays, especially around his throat and her face.

 Chapter 58: Old Wounds Healed and Late Night Talk

    Emersed in this euphoric feeling, both Leonid and Anastasia closed their eyes as they sank deeper into it''s gentle hold, before it slowly began to recede like a lover''s gentle caress.


    Snapping their eyes open, the siblings stared wide eyed at the old man looking at them with kind glowing green eyes, with both gratitude and curiosity, as they pondered the identity of this man who seemed so pure and good in this world.


    Which wasn''t a surprise, as despite Adam''s renown and prominence as one of the only two living tenth rank healers in the world, his recluse like attitude, extreme frugality and humble demeanor left many not associating him with the unapproachable figure in their minds.


    But before they could satisfy their curiosity or utter their words of gratitude, Adam turned to face me and calmly said while slightly lowering his head "I believe you have more important matters to address for the moment, sire, so I shall take my leave."


    "Very well Lord Adam, but I ask that you send me your findings within the next few days, before the beginning of my journey." I gravely replied.


    "Understood, my liege. May his excellency, the God of the Underworld look kindly upon our coming efforts." Adam devotedly declared, before slowly turning around and leaving the hall.


    Seeing his receding figure slowly grow smaller as he left, before it completely vanished behind the large doors of the throne room, the siblings couldn''t contain their intrigue any longer and Leonid humbly asked "Sire, who was..."


    But before finishing his question, Leonid abruptly stopped as he clutched his own throat in disbelief at the sound of his own voice, which no longer possessed it''s ear splitting cadence and instead sounding like a song bird''s joyful hymn!


    Non though were more astounded by this than Anastasia herself, whose gorgeous eyes reddened and welled up with crystalline tears at the return of her brother''s angelic voice, something she felt specifically regretful of, especially after knowing how her brother''s wretched voice came to be.


    But before the siblings could dive deeper into their thoughts, I gently asked "Kira, do you by any chance have a mirror on you at the moment?"


    Kira, who wasn''t as shocked as the siblings quickly rummaged through her maid outfit and pulled out a small, round hand held mirror before respectfully presenting it to me.


    Climbing from my high throne, I took the mirror from her and walked before the still jubilant Anastasia, who hadn''t noticed my approach and ordered "Remove your mask."


    Flinching backwards at the suddenness of my close voice, she asked stutteringly not hearing my earlier words "E-Excuse me?"


    "I said remove your mask." I replied calmly.


    Anastasia, who was always self conscious about her looks, trembled slightly at my order as her eyes darted around the room at all the people present, with her gaze lingering the longest on her concerned brother and the worried Hasdrubal, before she took a deep breathe to stabilize her erratic emotions and slowly removing her mask with her anxiously shaking hands.


    After a few agonizing seconds for her to fully take it off, she meekly raised her eyes to look at the gathered people, expecting the usual looks of repulsion and disgust from them, but to her shock and contrary to her thoughts she saw nothing but fascination from their eyes as they gawked at her stupidly.


    Seeing her confusion, I forcefully break myself from the siren like enchantment of her mindboggling seductive beauty, as I present to her the mirror in my hands, only for her to show the same expression as the rest of us, only more comical as she began to gently probe, prod and even pinch her own face in an attempt to discern if she was dreaming or not.


    "I suppose congratulations are in order." I sincerely said, as silent tears of joy streamed down her now healed and otherworldly face.


    "Thank you, your majesty." She replied, as a radiant smile graced her features, further enhancing her mesmerizing beauty, before quickly and bashfully donning her mask once again, feeling awkward at all the gazes directed her way.


    "What?! Absolutely not!" I vehemently refused.


    "But brother, I..." Nizam tried to argue back, but I interrupted him saying "I will accept no ifs, ands or buts from you Nizam, this conversation is over."


    "Why brother?" He asked in anger and frustration.


    Seeing him like this I calm down and say "Qayan is not a place where we can so simply walk into. My trip there is already a risk I would''ve preferred not to take yet, but circumstances have forced my hand, and I will not have you, or anyone else from our family take that risk as well."


    "I understand that you mean well brother and that you don''t want to put us in harm''s way, but I still ask you to please accept my request." He said as he bowed his head.


    Gazing fixatedly at his lowered head, I solemnly ask "Why go to such lengths?"


    Hearing my question he raises his head and stares directly into my eyes, as he staunchly replies "I want to be of assistance to you brother."


    Shaking my head at his words, I sigh before calmly saying with a gentle smile upon my lips "Didn''t we already agree months ago that you will do so when and only when you are ready?"


    "But when will that be brother? When will I or even Cyrus be ready? How would we know when we''re ready? And how would we even begin to prepare to be ready?


    Especially when we don''t know what to help you with, since we understand nothing of your struggles and difficulties!" Nizam unleashed a long string insecurities and doubts, like a steam valve releasing pressure.


    But before I could address any of them, he continued "Everyday you lock yourself in your office, a prisoner of your own duties and responsibilities, so much so that even getting to see you during the day is considered a miracle nowadays.


    And although non of the others show it, I can tell that they are all worried about you brother. Especially after our father''s death, since you''ve changed so much almost over night, as if you''ve become a completely different person, and we don''t want you to continue pushing yourself to be like that!"


    My heart skipped a beat at his words, as I realized that they indeed rung true.


    ''For anyone who beheld my sudden and drastic transformation, they would believe that I was wearing a mask to hide myself behind, and not that my current mannerism were cultivated over the course of centuries of conflict and bloodshed.'' I thought.


    "Fine, I yield. You can come with me to Qayan." I replied with a small smile, while lazily raising my arms in surrender.


    A smile of relief and joy bloomed across Nizam''s face as he heard my words, but before his rising emotions could overflow, I raise my index and middle finger before him and firmly say "But under two conditions."


    Straitening his back, he regains his composure and waits attentively for me to continue, seeing this I nod to him and begin "My first term is that you must gain mother''s approval, or she''ll skin me alive if you suddenly come with me without informing her." I lightly joked, earning me a chuckle from him.


    "Very well brother, I''ll make sure to convince mother in the coming few days." He confidently replied.


    "And the second is that you must reach the first level of magic arts before the day of our departure." I firmly stated, much to his shock.

 Chapter 59: A Meeting at Dawn

    Gazing upon my brother''s shocked expression I thought ''I know my second demand is harsh, considering that he''s only been learning the intricate and complex art of magic for only a few months, but if he wishes to aid me he needs to understand the stakes, and that weakness and mediocrity is a mortal sin in this world he wishes to plunge in.''


    But contrary to my belief, my brother''s astounded expression did not turn to one of despair or disappointment at the sheer impossibility of my term, but instead he revealed a large victorious grin, as he calmly pointed at the water flask to our side, as his emerald green eyes shone in the faintest cerulean blue.


    Staring at the flask I notice the water begin to tremble, before it exploded out of it''s hold and began to dance elegantly in the air, transforming into many different shapes and sizes, such as birds and fish, as if celebrating it''s new found freedom, before it once again returned harmlessly into the flask, as if nothing had changed.


    Gawking at the scene before me, I ask in absolute disbelief "When in the name of all the gods did you do this?"


    Smiling smugly he replies "I only did it yesterday, but I wanted to surprise you all with it in a week''s time, after I had better solidified my foundation."


    Staring at him in utter disbelief I begin questioning my senses, as I think ''How in the seven hells does that make the slightest bit of sense?!


    Even in my past life, Nizam needed nearly thirteen months to achieve the first level of magical arts and even then that was considered to be an absolutely monstrous achievement. How come it only needed him a few brief months this time? Is it because he started at a younger age?


    Or is it because he doesn''t have as much to worry about this time and could devout his time more seriously to his studies?''


    I thought and I thought, but ultimately it was meaningless, since it didn''t matter how he managed it, only that he did.


    "Brother?" Nizam called out with an awkward smile, feeling uncomfortable by my scrutinizing gaze that he felt nearly bore a hole through him.


    Coughing to ease the tension in the odd silence that had formed between us, I honestly praise "I suppose my congratulations are in order. You have truly outdone yourself little brother."


    Hearing my words a bright, proud smile blooms across his prepubescent features as he asks "Then?"


    Sighing in defeat, I reply "Yes, you can come with me. But only after gaining mother''s approval."


    "I''m on it!" His enthusiastic voice echoed behind him, as he bolted out of my room faster than I had ever seen him run in my entire life.


    ***Scene Change***


    It was the early hours of dawn, a few minutes before the sun began it''s shift in the sky, when Anastasia suddenly opened her eyes out of habit and rustled out of her bed.


    Usually she would be preparing to embrace the coming day either by dressing for her work in the brothel, or simply to head out on the road toward the Eclipse capital, but today she simply stood looking absent mindedly out of her window, still coming to terms with the direction her life had suddenly turned to.


    Turning around to look around her room, which was a stark contrast to anywhere she has ever stayed in before, she caught a glimpse of her profile from the large mirror to her side.


    Panicking upon seeing this, she swiftly assured "No! I already said it''s fine, didn''t I? So there''s no need for that."


    Huffing in seeming exasperation, Hasdrubal looked at the two guards and ordered "Thank the lady for her magnanimity."


    Quickly doing so, the guards then fled back to their duties to not only escape the shameful situation they were in, but also to finally elude the Black Beast''s murderous gaze.


    Seeing Hasdrubal''s current mood, which was so drastically different from the one she was introduced to only yesterday, she felt that she needed to calm him down, lest she feared he would still punish those guards.


    But contrary to her expectations, Hasdrubal suddenly turned around, his earlier ferocity and authority now gone, like a beasts fangs when it slumbers, as he showed her his most charming smile and eloquently bowed, like a true gentleman, before saying with delight evident in his voice "We meet again, my lady.


    It appears the gods have truly blessed me this morning."


    Holding back the smile that threatened to appear behind her mask, Anastasia gratefully replied "Thank you for your assistance earlier, I truly appreciate it."


    "Please don''t mention it, my lady. But why were you here all alone to begin with? Did the maids and butlers just leave you alone and unattended?" He asked the final question with narrowed eyes.


    "No, no. It''s nothing like that, I simply wished for some fresh air and privacy. Though now in hind sight, that might''ve been a mistake." She half jokingly replied.


    And so the two began to chat idly for the next few minutes completely immersed in their own world, before Anastasia suddenly asked "Right, I nearly forgot. What are you doing here so early in the morning? I was told that the gardens are usually abandoned during these early hours of the morning."


    "Oh, I was simply off to meet his majesty, since I will be heading to the northern frontier today to assume my post, but I was told by the servants that he wanted to enjoy the scent of the newly planted Lavenders." He truthfully replied, not yet realizing the implications of his words.


    And surprisingly so did Anastasia, as she completely disregarded the second half of his answer and unconsciously asked with a slight tremble in her voice "Wait, you''re leaving?!"


    Surprised by her slight outburst Hasdrubal says with a seriousness she has never seen before "I''m afraid so, my lady.


    But if I may be so bold, would you permit me to write to you from time to time?" He finished with a slight bow, in a show of utmost sincerity and elegance, something that greatly surprised Anastasia, since she had primarily only interacted with his more laid back side.


    "Of course." She happily answered, as they both remained blissfully unaware of the blinding aura that has been surrounding them since a few seconds ago.


    But eventually, as if a certain button clicked finally inside their heads, both of them recalled Hasdrubal''s earlier answer as the color fled their faces, at long last evicting them from their own world, only to immediately sense the presence of five pair of eyes looking intensely upon them.


    Turning their now flushed faces robotically to the side, they saw the emperor himself, Alexander with his usual entourage of Horus, Abraham, Isaac and Kira standing silently there.


    And while Kira, Isaac and Abraham maintained neutral or kind expressions to not further embarrass the duo, Alexander and Horus had no such misgivings, as they both wore what can only be described as shit eating grins, while staring amusedly at them, thinking about all the ways they can endlessly tease their friend.


    But no one seemed to notice the peculiar gleam deep in Alexander''s mad filled eyes, as he extatically thought ''This might actually work out better than I had ever hoped!''

 Chapter 60: Journey to Qayan

    It''s been a couple of days since the incident with Hasdrubal and Anastasia in the imperial gardens, and now I was seated in an overwhelmingly lavish horse drawn carriage heading towards the infamous Free City of Qayan.


    And though I call a carriage, it would be more apt to call it a mobile fortress due to it''s sheer size alone, that required more than a hundred Diomedes warhorses to pull and was so massive it was partitioned into a large kitchen, a master bedroom with two additional guest rooms, two bathrooms and even a dining hall, equipped with all possible necessities to ensure both comfort and protection.


    It was in the master bedroom of this architectural marvel where I was reading the awaited reports of the Archpriest Adam, when suddenly I heard a loud knock from my door, followed by the adolescent voice of my little brother asking "May I come in brother?"


    This was obviously Nizam, who after a lot of convincing, arguing and no small amount of begging either finally convinced our mother to grant him permission to come with me.


    Quickly ushering him in, I asked with a kind smile "Did you finish unpacking?"


    "I did brother, but how come I''ve never heard or seen this carriage before? It''s absolutely astonishing!" He replied with a little childish excitement escaping his usual mask of maturity.


    "Ardaanin." I simply replied.


    "...What?" He confusedly asked.


    "Ardaanin. That''s it name." I responded as I lightly touched the wall to my right, before continuing as I sat on the chair facing him "And the reason you''ve never heard of it is because it''s been sealed and collecting dust in the third vault for nearly a thousand years now."


    Beneath the Imperial Palace and unbeknownst to most, lies three enormous vaults that hold all the riches of the ancient Eclipse Empire. The first vault, also known as the Golden Vault; houses the yearly tax revenue of Darr the empire collects.


    This vault in only accessible to the the royal family, the Grand Vizier, the ministers of taxation and commerce as well as a select few others.


    The second vault, also known as the White Vault; holds the royal family''s art and jewelry collection, whose contents if sold would equate to more than what the first vault could ever dream of seeing in all it''s existence.


    This vault can only be entered by a few members of the royal family and the Grand Vizier.


    And last but certainly not least, the third vault, also known as the Black Vault; which can only be entered by the emperor himself, imprisons the empire''s greatest treasures and it''s darkest secrets, such as entire libraries worth of books detailing long forgotten history, dozens of one of a kind books penned by ancient sages and sorcerers possessing unspeakable knowledge, thousands of shattered blades and rusting crowns of defeated rivals, fully showcasing the empire''s long and glorious history.


    And finally, the crown jewel of this hidden mausoleum was of course Ardaanin, the gigantic behemoth I''m currently in, who even after centuries of slumber, only needed a few simple repairs to return to it''s prime, as if no time had passed! A testament of the skill of it''s creators.


    "Third vault? There''s a third vault?!" Nizam asks in shock, since he''s only ever heard of the first two vaults.


    "Our grandfather forcefully seized Ardaanin upon it''s completion, fearing it as a weapon that could tip the balance of power in our favor which would likely lead the world into a second Age of Tarnished Steel." Nizam cleverly replied.


    "Exactly!" I happily said.


    "But brother, wouldn''t giving that infamous city such a weapon be a grave error on our part, if it''s so powerful our grandfather was willing to ruin our relationship with Qayan over it!" He stated.


    "No it won''t." I said, while shaking my head.


    "How won''t it?!" He exclaimed.


    "Do you really believe that we''ve had this thing for well over a millennium and never once studied it? We could''ve built an entire armada of them if we had wished to do so." I replied.


    "...Th-Then why didn''t we?" He asked confusedly.


    "Because our grandfather''s hatred of war had clouded his judgement. Since if he had looked at Ardaanin objectively, he would''ve immediately realized it''s ineptitude as a weapon of war. Ardaanin might be big and intimidating, but it has a fatal weakness, which is it''s mobility.


    Even if you outfit it with the finest cannons, and man it with the most skilled archers and mages the empire can offer, it wouldn''t matter since if you simply target the horses who pull it, it would be rendered utterly useless in the battlefield, only acting like target practice for the enemy." I informed.


    "But you could simply station soldiers around it to defend the horses." He reasonably argued.


    "We could indeed do that, but it would be more trouble than it''s worth, after all not all battles occur on large open fields, often they occur on steep hills, or marshy grounds, and even on rare occasions the tops of mountains.


    Tell me, would weapons as cumbersomely large as Ardaanin be worthwhile then?" I said with a voice that seemed to carry the bloody and brutal experience of centuries of conflict behind them.


    "...No. It won''t." He said, after processing all my words.


    "Exactly, so don''t worry your silly little head over this and go tell the cooks to start making dinner, I''m famished." I smirkingly said.


    "Right away brother." He enthusiastically replied.


    Little did I know at the time that all I had said today would be so utterly wrong, as the future I once knew would be so thoroughly changed by my unconscious actions, since even I can''t guess the outcome of the meeting between a talented Forge Lord and a mad genius.

 Chapter 61: Arriving to our Destination

    The journey took us a whole ten days before we could finally see the faintest glimpses of Qayan slowly poking out of the horizon. A sight Nizam was absolutely enthralled to see, as he glued himself to the windows as soon as it came into view.


    And though the infamous city couldn''t hold a candle to the sheer size and majesty of the capital city of Ekleposus, it still held it''s own unique charm, as I beheld miles upon miles of fertile green fields extending in all directions, carefully tended to by thousands of hard working farmers, while the occasional childish laughs echoed loudly in the air, as dozens of small children ran around their parents in jubilation.


    And this heartwarming sight was only interrupted by a thin river that slithered through the landscape like a silent serpent, quietly delivering life to the fields through a network of well built canals, before it eventually joined the mighty Vitar river in the distance.


    But the center piece of this beautiful canvas of peace and prosperity was a single tall mountain that constantly belched out a never ending string of dark poisonous ash clouds into the clear skies, where a haunting city of black and bronze laid silently upon it''s slope.


    A city that is the physical embodiment of brutal industrialism, as an uncountable number of black gaseous pillars of smoke rose from every corner of it''s massive structures, while the grotesque howls of machines churning, the mighty roars of fires burning and the booming echoes of steal beating steal rung thunderously in the air, even from miles away.


    "Sire, a procession of Brimstone Knights have arrived." Hearing Abraham''s voice I break out of my contemplative state, as I prepare to exit Ardaanin.


    "Brimstone Knights?" Nizam who rushed to my side asks curiously, since he''s never heard of this order before.


    "The personal guard of the Forge Lords of Qayan. And an ancient remnant of their glorious past." I calmly replied.


    Hearing my words he nods his head in understanding, but before he could say anything I grimly continue "As soon as we step out of this door, you must harden your heart so much so that no matter what you see or hear you will not so much as flinch. Do you understand me brother?"


    "What? But why?" He asked in confusion with a hint of worry lacing his words.


    "It is said that the only thing harder than arguing with people of Qayan, is gaining their respect in the first place and there are only two things that they revere above all else; a man''s hammer and metal, as in a one''s skill in the forge and his bravery in battle.


    But what truly baffled them was that this horrific feeling was coming from nonother than from the newly crowned emperor, the very same man they''d been tasked of testing!


    "Go fetch your master." Alexander calmly spoke to the sixth rank martial artist.


    Hearing his words only heightened the men''s apprehension, as they stared frozen before the enigmatic eyes of this mad dragon veiled as a human, and all they wished for was a miracle to release them from this abomination''s glare.


    And if a miracle they asked for then a miracle would the God of the Forge deliver, as a mighty and booming voice sounded out from their flank "There''s no need for that, your majesty."


    Turning their heads towards the voice, they saw the largest man any of them had ever witnessed in their lives, easily standing not one, not wo, but a full three heads over even the gigantic Brimstone Knights!


    The bald man was bare chested, only wearing loose fitting green pants, with a massive hoe over his shoulder in a relaxed manner, looking as if he''s just finished tending to his field like any common peasant.


    But the most eye catching thing about this colossus wasn''t his eccentricity or even his size, but his eyes and skin tone, which were as dark as a stormy night.


    Gazing calmly at the man I say "It seems your hosting skills needs to be polished, Forge Lord."


    "Whatever do you mean, sire?" He replied with a large, friendly smile.


    Drawing Dark Majesty from it''s scabbard, a wave of divine power erupted from me, as my eyes transformed and an incomprehensible collection of lines and drawings etched themselves upon my skin, causing the sun itself to slightly loose it''s luster, while I darkly growled "I have not come here to play these games with you."


    For a moment his pitch black eyes glowed with a forge''s flame, turning them into two beaming red orbs, before swiftly returning to their original color, as he stabbed his hoe in the ground next to him and respectfully bent his knee and said with a small smile "Welcome to Qayan, your imperial majesty."

 Chapter 62: A Talk Not for Mortal Ears 1

    After finally ending the spectacle, we quickly made our way into the city itself, where we marveled and shuddered before the stark duality before us.


    The air was rich with the blistering heat of furnaces and the deafening noise of relentless industry.


    Tens of thousands of carts carrying tools, metal and stone from the countless mines of Qayan sped by us in a flash, as they made their way down the labyrinthine, yet efficient streets of the bleak city that seemed to abandon all color but black and bronze, so much so that even the cerulean sky itself, now gazed down at us with a poisoned mix of brown and yellow.


    Yet despite the dreadful appearance of the city, the people didn''t seem affected by it what so ever, as a satisfied smile and a serious look dominated the faces of all we saw, regardless of the currents of sweat streaming down their brows.


    But all this immediately faded into the background of our thoughts the instant we laid eyes on the heart of this ancient city; the Stygian Palace of Qayan, and home to the descendants of the Forge God.


    The palace, which would be more accurately described as a fortress, was nearly a kilometer wide and so tall it nearly reached the crater of the volcano it was carved into, while a few steaming valves and pipes littered it''s outer shell, showcasing that even in the home of the Forge Lords themselves, metal work did not halt.


    While it''s mighty walls, which were nearly forty meters thick of hard black rock and coated with a layer of glistening steal and bronze, displayed a variety of war engines, from cannons to catapults and ballistae, protruded from atop it like the bristling quills of a porcupine, menacingly threatening all who would dare approach it.


    Meanwhile, as we slowly approached, the great iron gate that barred all intruders entry into these hollowed grounds, began to creak open with the sound of grinding gears, struggling against the weight and stubbornness of the gate, that was so large it easily accommodated Ardaanin''s titanic frame.


    ''Even with all my centuries worth of memories of war and experience in the art of siege craft, I would still find it hard to break through these walls with normal means.'' I thought as I quietly scrutinized the defenses.


    Swiftly descending from Ardaanin, I took a moment to once again appreciate the grandeur of Qayan''s Palace, which I had to admit gave off a much more intimidating aura than my own Imperial Palace which was built for the sole purpose of showcasing the Empire''s opulence and prosperity.


    Quickly invited in by Forge Lord Valdour, my retinue and I made our way into the outer part of the castle, which held the same foreboding air as you''d expect, but the instant we entered the inner parts, where the Qayan royal family stayed, the change was simply jarring.


    Cold, black coble stone was replaced with marvelous polished marble. Pitch dark walls that were only interrupted by the occasional lit torch, were now large tainted glass windows with velvet curtains, showering us in rays of beautiful prismatic light.


    Squadrons of patrolling soldiers, were now graceful maids gently swaying from task to task, diligently tending to the masterfully crafted furniture and statues that occupied the space around us.


    Sadly we couldn''t stay to admire the sight before us for long, as we were quickly ushered into the dining hall, where a large table full of every delicacy one could desire, professionally displayed upon it and before it stood a woman whose height rivaled Abraham and a slightly pudgy boy next to her.


    Gently smiling, Valdour, who not only still carried his hoe over his shoulder, but hadn''t even bothered to change his clothes, simply opting to put on a loose fitting green robe that barely did anything to obscure his large muscles, stepped forward and perched himself beside the duo as he said "Your majesty, allow me to introduce my darling wife Korra and son Va''lin."


    Korra was an olive skinned beauty, with long wavey raven black hair and enchanting brown eyes, and despite her unusual height, it did nothing to dampen her feminine beauty, especially in the current green dress she was wearing, which greatly emphasized her generous bosom and wide hips.


    As for Va''lin, who seemed to be around Nizam''s age, was the spitting image of his father, only he still retained his hair, as well as not having his father''s intimidating physique and aura, while also being on the heavier side of the scale.


    But there was something else I realized as soon as I saw this boy, something my senses did not tell me, but my blood.


    ''Qayan''s heir! How come Isaac didn''t notify me of his existence before? Looks like I''ll have to tell him to replace some of the incompetent trash he stationed here. How the hell did they miss the birth of a demi god?!


    Absolute fools.'' I mused to myself in my thoughts, as I perceived the feintest hints of divinity from him.


    Slouching comfortably on my seat, I nonchalantly wave my hand as I say "It''s fine. After all, it has done nothing but collect dust in the Imperial capital for the last millennia now."


    "And yet non of the previous emperors bothered to return it to us. This gesture will not be easily forgotten, my liege." Valdour said with unbreakable conviction.


    Revealing a small smile as my plan slowly comes to fruition, I calmly ask "Then does that mean that I can assume the previous conflict between our two houses to be erased from hence forth?"


    "Not only have you returned Ardaanin to us, and finally allowed my grandfather''s troubled soul to pass into our ancestors arms without anymore regrets, but you have also shown your metal to be not only strong but also malleable, a trait that one would encounter once in a life time, if at all.


    I would be a fool to hold on to old grudges after all that." He said with a serene and kind look in his eyes.


    "Excellent!" I exclaimed as I directed a look to Orhan, who was still gorging himself upon the delicious foods before him non stop since he sat down.


    Understanding my meaning, he immediately stopped all he was doing and rushed, with a speed that made us question his age, to the Forge Lord with his darling''s schematics in hand.


    Not bothering with Orhan''s odd behavior, Valdour unfurled the plans in front of him and began to carefully inspect them, with each second his eyes growing wider and wider, before finally snapping his head towards Orhan and exclaimed like a child who''d found his new favorite toy "Were you the one who designed these?"


    "Sure am. What d''ya think? That any old schmuck could''ver dream ''bout my precious darlings?" Orhan smugly replied.


    "Fascinating! But how did you even come up with such a radical idea in the first place?" Vadour asked in absolute curiosity.


    "Hmm? Don''t know, just did." Orhan replied nonchalantly, while scratching his beard.


    "I see. But why did you decide to make the hinges for the Hydra out of iron, and not some form of allow, which would be far more cost effective?" Valdour pointed out.


    "Huh? Where?" Orhan''s eyes snapped to the location where he had pointed out, which caused the mad Orhan to immediately slap his own head, as he wailed in frustration "By the gods names! How''d I not think of that?!"


    "You could also change..." Valdour began to give his suggestions to various parts he thought of improvements for, while Orhan''s eyes continued to become more and more deranged and obsessed with every exchanged idea between the two.


    But after fifteen minutes passed of this constant back and forth, and seeing no end in sight as both men continued to spiral further and further down the road of their mutually shared passion, I decided to interrupt by saying "I have something else to discuss with the Forge Lord. Privately."


    Though Orhan seemed reluctant at first, he understood he could continue this later and so he replied with a defeated mutter "Alright, boss."


    And with that all the maids quickly cleared the table in front of us from any leftovers, while the guards on both sides quickly made their way out along with everyone else, except for Korra who remained in her place.


    Seeing this I calmly say "My words stand for you too, noble lady."


    "With all due respect, your majesty, whether my wife hears what you have to say from you now, or from me later it matters not, she will know regardless." Valdour quickly said, as a small, barely perceptible happy smile emerged on her face.


    "My words are not for mortal ears." I declared as my pupils involuntarily shifted to a haunting silverish hue, while my sclera became painted with an abyssal black.

 Chapter 63: A Talk Not for Mortal Ears 2

    The air was charged with a silent tension that, much like a taught rope, threatened to snap at any moment as the conflicting pride of two demi gods continued their suffocating stand off.


    On and on it went until seconds gave the illusion of years in Korra''s mind, despite her skill and prowess as a fourth rank martial artist.


    And even though she wished to extradite herself from this situation she couldn''t, as suddenly the once steadily growing pressure spiked, as tongues of molten fire etched themselves on her husband''s flesh in intricate and indiscernible glyphs and runes, while his eyes blazed with a forge''s light.


    A scene mirrored simultaneously on the other end of the table, as similar but far less complicated black drawings marred the emperor''s once pristine white skin.


    Yet in spite of her husband''s very obvious superiority of power, him having already unlocked his fifth gate, while the emperor having opened only one, she still couldn''t ignore the menacing chill running up her spine whenever she glanced at the young emperor before her, nor could she silence the blaring screeches of sirens her instincts constantly sounded in her head.


    But what truly frightened her even more was the fact that it wasn''t her instincts as the High Lady of Qayan, or as a mother, or even as a warrior that were warning her at this moment. No, what truly scared her was that it was her instincts as a mere human that were screaming at her.


    This went on for a short while longer until Valdour turned his flaming eyes towards her and said with his usual gentle voice "Can you give us the room my dear? It won''t take long."


    Stiffly nodding her head, Korra quickly made her way out, when the sudden realization hit her, that whatever words were about to be exchanged between the two behind her, it won''t be under their mundane identities of lord and emperor, but as their true selves; as the offsprings of Gods!


    Hearing the booming sound of the doors closing behind her, Valdour curiously asked "So, what do you wish to tell me that requires so much caution."


    But instead of answering his query immediately, I turn my silverish white eyes to Valduor''s side, where the massive hoe he has carried still resided and asked "That was a gift from the God of the Forge, correct?"


    The flames in his eyes flickered for but a moment, before he asked in apparent confusion "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t try and play coy with me, Valdour." I said, as my eyes locked with his own once again.


    Seeing the seriousness in my eyes, he seemed to ponder his options for a brief second, before he suddenly reached out his hand and strongly gripped it''s handle, when it suddenly burst into flames of gold with ivory veins running through them.


    And though it was only for an instant, it was enough to momentarily rob me of my sight!


    A few seconds later, when my vision slowly recovered, I beheld a glistening golden hammer, that matched Valdour in height, with enchanting etchings and mesmerizing illustrations of pale white running along it''s entire length, while the rhythmic and soothing clangs of a hammer beating against an anvil reverberated around it.


    "How did you know?" Valdour questioned.


    "Did you think yourself special Valdour? All of us were given something, besides your eyes betrayed your secret the instant I asked you about it." I smirkingly replied.


    Widening his eyes for a moment, before slumping back down against his chair, Valdour sighed and said "I thought as much." But as soon as the words left his mouth he shot back up again and asked "What do you mean by all of us?"


    I halted momentarily to regain control of my emotions, while the light from the various windows surrounding the hall continued it''s retreat, plunging it into ever increasing darkness "No Valdour, you are the only one among my vassals who is strong enough and trust worthy enough to claim this position."


    Valdour did not reply, but simply stood up and walked to one of the many windows of the hall, and stood before it with his hands behind his back, as he stared motionlessly into the horizon, seeming as if he''s searching for the answer there.


    After a few minutes of this, he softly uttered "And if I refuse?"


    Hearing this my eyes change back to their normal shades and so does my skin, allowing the light to finally recede into the hall, as I calmly say "Nothing. I require Qayan''s forges and smiths as much as I require you, if not more so.


    And fortunately for you, you are beloved by the people, so if I harm you I would have a full blown rebellion on my hands."


    Valdour nodded at this, before asking again "Tell me something, what became of me and my city in your previous life?"


    For a moment I stared at his wide back, and considered whether or not to answer his question before saying "Qayan shared the same fate as all the other cities within my realm. It''s buildings razed and all it''s inhabitants exterminated, down to the rats in the sewers."


    Valdour turned on his heal and loudly exclaimed with widened eyes "WHY?!"


    Shrugging my shoulders, I nonchalantly reply "That was just how things were back then, or I should say will be. Honor and humanity were things of the past, and children were raised not knowing the meaning of the words mercy and peace.


    Victory was no longer judged by the amount of Darr you plundered and nor were they measured by the stretch of lands you conquered, but only weighed by the amount of skulls you towered." Then a small, sadistic smile appeared on my lips as I said "People even began to jokingly refer to walled settlements as ''The Slaughtering Pens'', though it wasn''t as if it were any better in the rural villages either."


    Valdour shuddered as he imagined such a world, then he shuddered again as he realized that he was talking to not just a survivor, but a champion and contender to the throne of said world. A defeated one, yes. But that didn''t diminish it''s greatness in his eyes.


    Walking up to me, so that he could loom over me, he said in his booming voice "Is this war truly... inevitable?"


    "As inevitable as the sun rising in the morning and setting in the evening." I replied calmly.


    "And do you have the confidence to win it this time?" He questioned with a grim undertone.


    "Absolutely." I answered without hesitation.


    Dropping to one knee, Valdour says with his head lowered "Today I have bowed to you many times, all of which I did out of duties obligation, but now I do so out of my own volition, as I pledge my whole being to your cause, my liege. But I humbly ask; no beg of you one thing in return."


    "And what is it?" I ask with surprise and curiousity.


    "That no matter what happens, you will safeguard what I hold most dear." He replied, as he raised his head to meet my own, with unfathomable eyes. Eyes I still had to look up to, since even kneeling, he still stood high above me.


    "Very well then, Valdour. You have my word." I said with a small, satisfied smile as I continued "Welcome into the fold."

 Chapter 64: Plans and Conspiracies

    Returning to his seat, Valdour asked with an expression that stated that if I were to order him to run head first into a wall, he would do it with absolutely no hesitation "What are your orders?"


    "For now, nothing too important. Simply focus on building me Orhan''s new cannons as fast as possible." I calmly replied.


    "Consider it done, sire. I''ll have their designs perfected and shipped to all the armies within a month. I guarantee it." He vowed with unshakable confidence.


    "No, the first few shipments will all be headed for the southern army headquarters at the Broken Gate Fortress. Also the Chimera Knights and the Shade Corps will be the ones responsible for their transport.


    We must keep information about them a secret for as long as humanely possible." I warned gravely.


    "I understand, but why only send to the southern army? Shouldn''t we instead focus on the northern or western armies? Or do you intend to test their effectiveness in the south away from prying eyes?" Valdour logically questioned.


    Realizing that he was still not privy to such sensitive information, I quickly explained to him the plans to invade the lands beyond the Hadrian Mountains, which seemed to be a great shock to him as he weakly uttered "I see..." before quickly recovering and saying grimly "I will have my most talented and loyal smiths moved to the Molten Forges, where we used the Volcano''s fire to forge our greatest weapons of war in ancient times.


    I will also have the best of the Brimstone Knights stand guard around them at all times."


    Stunned at the mention of the Molten Forges, Qayan''s most holy site, which was thought to have been razed to the ground during the final acts of the war between the Kingdom of Qayan and the Eclipse Kingdom.


    "Are you sure that would be enough?" I asked with a tone full of skepticism, knowing that although the location of the ruins of the Molten Forges, which was at the mouth of the volcano, was a difficult place to reach and very well guarded, it would still be very noticeable if suddenly the ruins were being rebuilt to be used by hundreds of people, for unknown reasons.


    Especially since, every now and then, a few smiths from all around the world would journey to those very same ruins in a form of pilgrimage to pray to the God of the Forge.


    "HAHAHA..." Laughing heartily, he confidently replied "Please worry not, my liege. Those ruins are nothing more than a clever ruse my ancestors employed to hide the real Molten Forges from any invaders who had come this far."


    "What?! But it''s said that the people of Qayan cried for years for the loss of the Molten Forges. It would be impossible for the people to continue to act for years on end without breaking character even once, while my ancestors occupied it." I exclaimed in complete confusion.


    Smiling, Valdour explained "Yes it would be impossible for people to maintain an act for that long perfectly, that''s why my ancestors convinced not only your forefathers, but also the people.


    For hundreds of years my predecessors told the people that the Molten Forges are at the mouth of the volcano, while only letting their most trusted subjects enter the real ones.


    And to further make sure their secret remained untarnished, the instant you enter the Molten Forges you could never leave again. Even in death you would not escape, as we would cremate their bodies and carefully bury their ashes in urns deep beneath the earth."


    Staring at Valdour, I say "I see. Then am I right to assume you know it''s location?"


    "Of course. After the defeat and conquest of my ancestors kingdom, they destroyed all entrances to the Molten Forges, bar one. The location of which is passed down to the inheritor of the Forge God''s blood on his fifteenth birthday." He honestly revealed.


    "Exactly! The Mercenary Kingdom has supplied you arms and armaments for years! My lord Maximillian is expecting his investments return, so you either hand it over or I''ll carve it out of your flesh." The barbaric man roared with a bloodthirsty snarl.


    "The same is true of the Luminous Empire. His imperial majesty and lord Nerva are running out of patience. You promised to internally obstruct your nephew, but all you have done is waste precious time and money on nothing." The black cloaked figure added coldly.


    The last woman simply nodded, and stated with ruthless apathy "Not to mention that that false emperor has recently gotten word of our recent activities, and has already sent his hunting dogs of the church after my precious flock.


    Already I had to sacrifice so many of my loyal sheep to temporarily escape."


    "AAAHHHHHHHH!" Zadkiel bellowed out in anger and frustration "What do you want from me then? My wealth? It''s yours! My life?


    Come and claim it! Better you take it than that monster my brother called son! In a mere couple of months, if that, he destroyed decades worth of effort and toil!


    The old and great houses obey his every command like they were the words of the Gods themselves, most of the middling houses that once supported me have all either defected to his side, or have been utterly exterminated and their lands redistributed to his liking!


    And don''t even get me started on the low ranking houses and nobles! Those bastards that used to grovel at my feat the instant they saw me, now avoid me like the plague! Even in my own damned city I can already feel my power slipping away, AND YOU BASTARDS ARE NOW DEMANDING ANSWERS!!!


    Well this is my answer, as long as that monster sits on the Black Throne, no one can force him off of it."


    Zadkiel finished his long monologue in a defeated and melancholic tone, like that of a man who saw his dreams crushed before his eyes, before turning around to continue his debaucherous deeds.


    But before he could a red slash sped past his cheek and ferociously bit the throats of the two women, ending their fragile existence in an instant.


    Feeling a sting where the slash had passed, Zadkiel touched only to see his own blood trickling down his face "Then I shall collect my lord''s payment in blood." He heard the barbaric man declare maliciously, as he suddenly appeared directly behind him, with axe in hand.


    Dread consumed Zadkiel instantly, as he struggled to muster up the courage to match his earlier words, but before his executioner''s blade could reach him the black robed man cried out "Wait!"


    "What is it runt?" The barbaric man, his arm still raised, asked impatiently as all eyes turned to the man in black robes.


    "I have a message, or more accurately, a proposal from lord Marius Nerva in case our plans happened to fail beyond salvation." He calmly stated.


    Frozen from the mention of such a legendary figure, they all focused their entire attention at him. "Ohhh? And what does his lordship propose?" The beautiful woman asked with a charming smile.


    But instead of answering the woman the black robed man looked at Zadkiel instead, who still held a ghost of dread in his eyes, and asked "Tell me lord Zadkiel, your dream of becoming an emperor may have been dashed unexpectedly by your nephew, but would you like being a king of your own new kingdom instead?"


    ***End of Volume 1***

 Chapter 65: An Auspicious Start

    Tendrils of golden light slowly crept their way across the darkened sky, painting the earth in it''s warm glow and with it raising all the slumbering birds and beasts that lie beneath it''s watchful gaze.


    And of course, the mightiest beast of all, the race of man, also heeded it''s call to arise and begin their day.


    But within the Imperial Palace of Eklepsus, a different sort of being also woke with a satisfied smile dancing across his lips, a sight that would petrify his enemies if they saw it, despite the innocence of the gesture, as he made his way to his opened window and took a deep breath while happily gazing at the fruit of his labor.


    Six months had passed since Alexander''s meeting with Valdour, also meaning that a full year had already passed since his rebirth, and during that time he has not been idle.


    After bidding farewell to Qayan, as well as Orhan, who decided to remain there after seemingly having forged a deep bond of brotherhood between himself and Valdour almost overnight, he returned to the capital and began initiating sweeping reform after sweeping reform across the Empire with brutal efficiency and cruel diligence.


    Every archaic flaw, foundational instability and idiotic rule he perceived as even remotely bothersome he crushed with unflinching mercilessness, and every plea, protest or argument raised against this was met with inhuman indifference, followed quickly by a sting of cold steel between their shoulder blades.


    The message was clear, any defiance what so ever meant an early visit from the God of Death.


    But fools wouldn''t have been called so if they possessed the mundane ability of common sense.


    Which is exactly what happened a couple of months back, when the wealthy merchant elite of the eastern port city of Thalab staged a mass riot in the streets of the city in protest to the new taxation laws that demanded they pay more to the crown, a decision they obviously detested.


    Yet shocking enough for them, their actions and voices were not met with a paper of acceptance of their demands, like Alexander''s father, the late and weak Emperor Akhamenid would have done, but with steel, blood and fire.


    As both Alexander and Sodarus, deemed their charred skeletons a satisfactory reminder to the world why they earned the titles of the Bloody Emperor and the Storm Lord, as Sodarus and his Chimera Knights unleashed a maelstrom of blistering fire upon them, silencing them in a wash of horrified screams and crackling pyres.


    While the rich merchants, who deemed themselves important enough, and wealthy enough to stand against the monster that was Alexander and remain unscathed, were greatly mistaken as they had the privilege of watching all their wealth vanish before their eyes, and gain in it''s stead their warden''s whips biting at their backs as they toiled endlessly in the cold, dark mines of the Empire.


    And so the Empire''s decaying infrastructure was uprooted and built anew, it''s antiquated taxation system thrown in a blazing crucible and reforged, the entire nation began to change by hook or crook; it mattered not to Alexander in which manner it happened, only that it did.


    And change it did, with each subsequent reformation occurring faster and smoother, and with it the empire grew increasingly stronger and stronger, like a roaring river, with each stone eroded into dust and every obstacle thrown out of the way, the stampeding water grew wider and fiercer.


    But sadly that only managed to deal with one problem, since many didn''t see Nizam''s talents as an opportunity, but a threat. A threat that must be extinguished before it has the time to fully bloom. And so the assassination attempts began.


    In just a month the Shade Corps stopped nearly sixty such attempts, that ranged from intricate kidnapping schemes, to subtle poisoning attempts, to even trying smuggle explosives into the Imperial Palace in a desperate effort to eliminate Nizam.


    The assassins only stopped swarming around his brother''s every step, when Alexander refocused their attention on an even greater monster than his brother could ever be, as he released the news that after months of rigorous training he reached the first level of not only saber martial arts but halberd martial arts as well.


    This news once again caused another shock to pulsate through the world, making the common people begin to jokingly question if Empress Esmerelda''s sacred cave was blessed by the gods.


    A joke that Alexander did not appreciate, as evident by the brutal silent purges performed by the Shade Corps upon all those who dared utter such words even once.


    Luckily though for the people of the empire, who were still oblivious to this silent massacre taking place, they were saved when the woman in question, Empress Esmerelda herself heard about what was happening, and immediately stopped her son''s wanton slaughter just before he lost his last shreds of patience and went on a blood crazed rampage.


    "Just as a lion doesn''t bother with the buzzing insects that surround him, so should a monarch not bother with every word spoken by the people." Esmerelda told her son, which finally managed to sedate the awakening monster.


    But all the while, watchful eyes as distant as the Boreas Empire began to look to the south, with caution and ill will in their gaze. Power was good, but excessive power was not. And the declining Eclipse Empire''s sudden resurgence was beginning to worry a great many people.


    But this constant stream of electrifying revelations from the Imperial Family had served two purposes, one intentional the other not so.


    The first purpose was to keep the other powers focused on the capital and not on the southern front where Hamilcar and his army had recently departed to face the isolationist Murathicus tribes, as well as expand the borders of the empire.


    The other unexpected purpose was the fire that was unintentionally lit in Cyrus'' heart as his brothers climbed higher and higher, while seemingly leaving him behind. A thought that revolted him to no end, as he suddenly asked to begin training in not only swordsmanship, but also battle strategy.


    A shocking decision from him, considering his hatred for studying, but a welcome one at that.


    Especially for Alexander who could already see the future his brothers would carve, ones even more magnificent than the ones they created in his last life, especially with him there to support them from the very beginning this time.


    Alexander''s smile just kept growing and growing as he remembered all of this, but when he suddenly thought of what he would do today, he couldn''t contain his laughter any longer as he suddenly thought how their wretched faces would look like when they learned the truth.

 Chapter 66: A Grim Reminder

    As I was basking in this euphoric feeling, an ash colored creature, the size of an average dog with red colored stripes slashed all over him, tackled me to the ground and began purring cutely.


    Bellerophon had changed greatly in the past year.


    His wings, a testament to a young Chimera leaving behind his juvenile faze and entering his adolescent one, were ash colored and large for his age, already he could use them to slightly glide through the air, though full on flight was still a distant dream, since they were still too weak to carry his weight properly.


    But that was not the only difference, as a few tufts of hair around his neck began to thicken, the obvious foundation of his inevitably glorious mane, as well as four little, yet prominent bumps that had already emerged on the top of his head, the beginnings of his future crown of horns, the greatest tell tale sign of a Chimera King.


    Wrestling the mischievous beast off of me, I begin to playfully try to pin him instead, which he obviously wouldn''t so easily accept, causing us to roll across the floor like two careless children.


    Our lively match only ended when the frustrated Bell, who couldn''t completely manage to securely hold me down, instinctually wrapped his serpentine tale around my neck and dug his blood red claws into my black imperial attire, causing me to instantly release a small burst of divine power as I sternly warned "Enough!"


    Realizing his accidental mistake he immediately leaped away from me, before lowering his head with a quiet whimper in a rare show of submissiveness from the usually proud being. Seeing this I placed my palm atop his head in a sign of forgiveness, as I smirkingly muttered "Silly boy."


    It was at this moment that my bedroom door swung open to reveal the bowing figure of Kira, as she calmly announced "Everything is prepared, my liege."


    Nodding, I quickly stand up and straighten my disheveled clothes, before quickly securing Dark Majesty on my hip and striding out my room with the steady footsteps of Kira, Horus and Abraham echoing behind me, as we headed into the depths of the Imperial Palace.


    Within only a few minutes, we had already reached our destination, an isolated corner of a forgotten section of the massive Imperial Palace, where a large black iron gate, made out of twisted and unnaturally contorted thick metal poles, barring the way to a lightless, motionless darkness; like the still water of a silent lake on a moonless night.


    Quickly entering we begin our descent into the pitch darkness of the stairway, until we finally reached the stairwell, where we beheld a gargantuan, yet simplistic hall with thick, undecorated, smooth black columns, whose surface glittered against the few lit torches and chandeliers illuminating the space, like polished black marble.


    And at the end of the hall lay an ordinary looking door with absolutely no embellishments or ornaments on it what so ever.


    But despite missing all the trade mark signs and clues to this being anything other than some worthless door that only led to some abandoned warehouse, that same run-of-the-mill looking door held one of the most secretive and important locations in the entire empire; the emperor''s private training chamber.


    Despite me not damaging anything bar the clothes I wore when I unlocked my first gate, the same couldn''t be said as I continued to progress through them, and that was primarily due to the continuously increasing amount of hell fire I would allow into my body.


    Which is by far the most feared type of divine flame in existence.


    But this dread and notoriety was mainly due not to it''s destructive potential, which should never be underestimated, since only a single spark of it was able to completely cremate my flesh and boil my blood in my veins.


    No, the two chief reasons why it''s so feared is because of it''s nasty ability of amplifying the amount of pain you would feel regardless of the severity of the damage done to you, so even the faintest of burns you suffered from it could cause you torture so profoundly inhuman, that most people lose all that they are, and are only left with the instinctual need to stop this crushing pain, which more often than not causes them to immediately and unblinkingly seek to end their own lives.


    Beholding the familiar massive round room with a dome like ceiling, that was lit with four large braziers and multiple candles scattered here and there, while a massive pool filled with ice water stared back at me, I couldn''t completely hide my smile.


    I turn towards Horus and hand him Dark Majesty while Isaac helped take off all my outer wear, leaving me with only the bear minimum.


    Resolutely entering the chamber, I lock the door behind me and quickly make my way to the pool, where my breath hitched the instant I touched the frigid water, but I persisted nonetheless until the water reached my waste, then I quickly sat down in a lotus position and quickly began channeling my power to drive the frost away.


    Black engravings quickly slithered their way across my skin and with it the chill that had been making it''s way to my bone began to recede, until even the water around me began to steam, but that was only the beginning.


    Taking a few minutes to make sure I was in optimal condition, I slowly circulate the spark of hell fire inside of me across my whole body a few times, and then I clear my mind of all distractions before beginning the process of unlocking my second gate.


    Tracing my connection to the second gate through my bloodline, I effortlessly find it, since I''ve done this before, and instantly begin hammering with my power to unlock it.


    After three pushes I feel the gate finally begin to give way, and with one final assault after gathering my power once again the gate flung open with a boom of explosive power flooding every inch of my body.


    The tattoo like engravings began to writhe like living snakes upon my skin, before suddenly beginning to expand and grow more complex and enchanting, crisscrossing their way up and down my body in a mesmerizing ritual of abuse, since as they were performing their hypnotic dance across my flesh I was sealing my eyes shut as hard as I can, as I suffered with the sensation of barbed whips and blazing knives cleaving my flesh in twine wherever the markings made their way to.


    Minutes devoured seconds veraciously until they became hours, on and on the mind numbing pain persisted until it finally abruptly stopped, finally allowing me to open my eyes, only to see a heavy fog replacing half the water of the pool, which was now devoid of all and any ice that might have once resided in it.


    Smiling at this, I stretch out my right hand with my palm facing upwards, and channel my power to it until a black flame the size of a candle''s fire threaded by silver streaks, emerged hovering slightly above my palm.


    The still steaming water instantly began bubbling like boiling oil, while the few fires that still stubbornly illuminated the chamber with their light after all these hours, suddenly dimmed as if they were too fearful or too embarrassed to show themselves before this divine flame between my fingers.


    Seeing this a content smile emerged upon my lips, as I happily drowned in the intoxicating feeling of power, but as if sensing my feelings, the hell fire began to slightly sway, which shocked me, since even if there was even a slight breeze in this closed hall, which it didn''t, since the chamber had only one door that something could enter through, and it was currently locked.


    But even if it weren''t closed, a divine flame from the depths of hell would never be affected by something as mundane as a gust of wind.


    Focusing on the flame that continued it''s swaying from side to side, I caught a glimpse of something among the streaking silver veins shooting across it, something I couldn''t believe initially, but the more I focused the more the image I saw kept getting clearer and clearer, and just as I was about to see it perfectly the divine flame that thrived even in the bowels of hell suddenly vanished, leaving me staring at my empty stretched hand for a few seconds in disbelief.


    But as if a sudden switch was suddenly flicked on in my brain, a mighty and furious roar rung out in my mind, causing my divine blood to react with the same intensity, causing all the light to scatter away, leaving only my haunting eyes flickering in the darkness alone.


    Hair as smooth as silk, cut just below the neck line and as white as freshly fallen snow. Two cold, pale blue eyes. And a broad sword whose hilt is adorned with dazzling sapphires tied at his waist with golden threads. Only one person, in my many centuries of memories matches this description.


    "Nicholas!" I growled with hateful malevolence.

 Chapter 67: Empires on the Move

    A trick of the mind, a message from my esteemed ancestor, an anomaly with the divine flame or something else entirely that I haven''t thought of, I didn''t know.


    But what I was certain of was that it was a warning against my increasing sense of hubris and complacency at how fast the empire''s strength, as well as my own power have been multiplying in a sliver of a fraction of the time it took me in my past life.


    And despite me still wanting to figure where that image in the hell fire materialized from, I couldn''t keep contemplating it as a deep and mighty voice bellowed out from the depths of my mind.


    "Kill him! Kill him! KILL HIM NOW!" The awakened monster roared insensately in my mind, drowning all the other voices of my splintered mind around him in a swirling whirlpool of madness.


    "Calm yourself." I said, as I began restraining my rampant insanity and blood lust, that momentarily broke free of my hold under the influence of his crazed howl.


    "NO! We must kill him. Kill him now, and the world will be ours!" He refused with a vengeful and greedy tone.


    "I said calm yourself you blood drunk fool!" I yelled back in impatience.


    "Nicholas is not only the sole son and heir of the current and old master of the northern most empire; the son he has been desperately trying to sire after his wife only supplied him with daughters and still births, but he''s also all the way across the globe, and in one of the most defended castles on the planet that is guarded by one of the largest militaries in the world, and that''s doubly so for Nicholas who has a tenth rank guardian next to him at all times, since his father would never allow any harm to come towards his only son.


    Even if I send Isaac along with every single member of the Shade Corps to assassinate him, we won''t be able to even cut a single hair on his head!"


    Roaring in protest, he growled back with a cunning tinge in his voice "When has the notion of seeming impossibility ever deterred us from achieving our goal?


    When the world declared the Eclipse Empire a thing of the past and impossible to reclaim it''s former glory after the death of our father and the fracturing of the nation, did that stop us? When they said that..."


    "You dare lecture me?!" I darkly asked, before continuing calmly "And what has that done for us in the past? Except becoming a pariah and endless war."


    "Don''t pretend we didn''t enjoy it." He remarked with a crooked grin.


    "My personal satisfaction and pleasure can''t dictate my actions again in this life, or I''ll just end up losing what I hold dear yet again." I reasoned, as flashing images of faces raced through my mind, culminating in the angelic face framed in golden hair and adorned with two amethyst eyes.


    He finally seemed to slightly simmer down and return to his slumber after hearing that, although begrudgingly so.


    Standing up with a new found resolution burning in my heart, I make my way to the still locked door.


    ***


    But while Alexander was racing to accelerate the implementation of his plans, other powers, especially those in the white city of Solis Luxuria were not idle either, as Marius Nerva the reinstated prime minister of the Luminous Empire was currently playing a seemingly ordinary game of chess with a man sitting opposite him with blazing red hair and matching colored eyes, and wearing luxurious red armor with white accents, with golden rings adorning every finger and encrusted with every precious gem imaginable; such as diamonds, emeralds, sapphires, rubies, lapis lazuli and many many more.


    "That was an excellent game lord Marius. You put me on the backfoot several times there." The red headed man said smilingly, as he delivered the finishing blow to Marius'' king.


    "There is no need to humble yourself so lord Maximillian, I never had a chance from the beginning." Marius replied as he slumped back on his seat.


    Still smiling the man argued "No, no. Please don''t think I''m patronizing you lord Marius, I truly mean it when I say you are an exemplary player, it''s just that you''re too passive. Too cautious and never seem to fully commit to your attacks.


    Though this might seem heartless to say, but you must be more cruel, more ruthless and be willing to disregard the lives of your men to achieve your objective."


    Marius glanced at the board and realized that Maximillian did indeed have a point, since even though he still retained more than double the pieces that Maximillian still processed, he still couldn''t weather his brutal assault that eventually claimed the life of his king.


    But Marius was also able to catch on to the true meaning of Maximillian''s words, as he asked "So you have chosen to accept our proposal?"


    "That depends. Have you chosen to be ruthless?" Maximillian countered with a question of his own.


    A frown couldn''t help but momentarily immerge across his brow, before he quickly regained control over his expression and said "Regrettably not, since after our recent double defeats in the desert near the Iron City and in the Melting Mist Plains, our emperor has decided to forgo your suggestion, as the southern army still needs time to recover."


    "Hmmm... Time to recover, eh? But I heard the Eclipse Empire''s northern army has already been fully restored."


    A wry smile tried to emerge on Marius'' lips as he fought to ignore the annoyed feelings rising from his heart "You know as much as I, Lord Maximillian, that the Luminous Empire doesn''t have the human resources of our rivals, and so it''s impossible for us to fully rebuild an army from near oblivion in a short six months."


    An uncomfortable silence then descended on the two, a silence which worried Marius that Maximillian might reject their deal, something he couldn''t let happen as he calmly said "But we have decided to double our offers to two hundred thousand Darr upfront, if you agreed cooperate with us this time."


    But despite that, Maximillian still didn''t show any reaction for a few more minutes, before finally a wide grin broke past his cold expression and he declared as he drew his hand forward for a handshake "I, Maximillian Verak, as the High king of the Mercenary Kingdom, hear by accept the employment of the Luminous Empire."


    Quickly shaking his hand, Marius drew a massive sigh of relief internally, as he finally managed to secure this fickle man''s support after months of bitter back and forth.


    But his happiness was only short lived as he suddenly felt his impeccable poker face finally crack, as the corner of his lips slightly quivered, after seeing Maximillian rearranging the pieces to start another round, for the seventh time today!

 Chapter 68: Talk of Cruelty

    Trudging through the Imperial Palace of Solis Luxuria, Marius with an utterly deflated figure headed towards his private quarters, before turning around and saying in a weak tone "I''m sorry Felix, but would you mind informing the staff not to disturb me for the next few hours, I would like to rest for a while."


    "Understood, my lord." Felix emotionlessly replied, as usual.


    "Thank you Felix." Marius said with a grateful smile.


    "...My lord, shall I call the Imperial doctor." Felix asked cautiously, in a rare show of hesitation.


    Pausing for a moment, Marius seemed to consider the possibility, before ultimately saying "No, it''s fine. But a cup of my favorite tea and a dash of honey, doesn''t sound so bad right about now, does it?"


    "Right away, my lord." Felix replied, before quickly turning in the opposite direction, just as they reached Marius'' private quarters, which included his personal office as well as living quarters.


    Closing the doors behind him, Marius released a massive sigh as he recalled the exhausting event that was his meeting with the master of the Mercenary Kingdom, especially the nearly two dozen games of chess he had to accompany Maximillian in playing for the last six hours.


    Marius might not have been bothered as much by this ordeal, if he had won even a single time, but like a plain glass window, Maximillian saw through his every strategy effortlessly, causing him to fruitlessly flop around on the board like a struggling fish.


    But Marius managed to comfort himself by reasoning that despite everything, he still managed to achieve his objective, and further the empire''s interests.


    "You seem tired Marius," It was then that a voice rang out from behind the distracted Marius, jolting him out of his thoughts, as he turned around to see a man with golden hair and piercing golden eyes sitting in front of his desk staring at him.


    "Your imperial majesty." Marius quickly said as he lowered his withered body in a respectful bow.


    "You took longer in the negotiations than I anticipated. I was beginning to worry." Octavian said as he gestured for him to sit down.


    Taking the seat opposite his emperor, Marius replied "My apologies, sire. Lord Maximillian wished to partake in a couple rounds of chess after our discussion ended."


    Widening his eyes in realization Octavian muttered, while recalling the unpleasant memories the last time he discussed something with him personally "So that maniac hasn''t changed one bit in all these years."


    "Apparently not, sire." Marius replied with a weary smile.


    "So did he agree to our terms?" Octavian finally got down to business.


    "He did..." Marius paused for a moment "But he did mention some requests as well."


    Raising an eyebrow in curiosity, Octavian asked "What sort of requests?"


    "Well my liege, they were more of suggestions than requests." Hearing this only piqued Octavian''s curiosity even more, as Marius continued "He proposed that we replace Lord Georgios in the south with Lord Paladear, while withdrawing Lord Heraclius from the west to the capital to remain on standby."


    After the disastrous defeat of the Luminous Empire in the last war, Octavian, in fear of the other powers capitalizing on this opportunity to invade as well, decided to mobilize his other two tenth rank monsters that have remained hidden for a millennium to the edges of the empire, with further reinforcements.


    Gesturing for him to sit down next to him, Octavian began to sip the tea that Felix had poured them.


    A few minutes passed in this manner with all of them quietly enjoying their beverages, except for Octavian who at some point stopped, and began fixatedly staring out the window in a seeming daze, until he suddenly asked "Tell me Aurelius, what do you see when you look out that window?"


    Realizing that this is one of his father''s surprise classes, Aurelius looked to where he gestured and thought for a few seconds before confidently replying "Prosperity."


    "Nothing else?" Octavian urged his son.


    Frowning at this, Aurelias began to intensely peer out the window to a sight he has seen innumerable times since his birth for minutes on end, until his tea grew cold before saying dejectedly "I see nothing else father."


    "Softness." Octavian answered.


    "Softness?" Aurelius echoed confusedly.


    "Indeed, softness. A glaring softness, born out of indulgence in peace and forgetfulness of hardship. What I see son, is a nation not ready for the struggles ahead.


    What I see is a nation of sheep not ready for the wolves at it''s doors." Octavian declared gravely, with a subtle crack in his voice, as he finally vocalized his worst fears.


    A silence more dreadful than a blizzard''s chill engulfed the room and began haunting their minds with the ghosts of a distant future, before Octavian''s words once again cut through it like a knife "You understand what must be done Marius, correct?"


    Awakening from his stupor, Marius'' brain began working faster than it ever has, weighing every possibility and expense, before resolutely saying "I will immediately send a missive to Georgy in the south to have him be prepared to lead his armies against the Eclipse Empire at a moments notice.


    I will also send him another twenty thousand men as reinforcements, while also levying an additional fifty thousand from the provinces, and we''ll also issue a new decree to recruit an additional five thousand every year from now on.


    Although that would prove to be a significant strain on the treasury, we have more than enough reserves to last us five decades with no issues."


    Nodding his head in agreement, Octavian began thinking of other ways to quickly raise their national strength, when he suddenly said with reluctance "Much like a ship can only be steered by it''s helmsman, if he doesn''t suffer the same conditions as his men, he won''t be able to truly change it''s course."


    "My liege, you mean?!" Marius uttered in disbelief.


    "I will begin preparation to open my fifth gate." Octavian responded softly, but it sounded like a thunder blast in the ears of who heard it.


    After all, non here were under the impression that unlocking the gates was easy, especially the fifth, the gate that''s been called by the demi gods since time immemorial as the Great Barrier, who more often than not caused the death of those who attempted to open it, due to the sheer torture it would inflict upon those foolish enough to attempt it''s trials, that were pure, undiluted sadism.


    But before they could wrap their heads around the gargantuan announcement they just heard from their emperor, that could make or break their nation, Octavian turned to his son and said "But that is of course only after I help unlock your first gate." Much to the glee of the young boy.


    ***


    But far away from the dark chambers of political intrigue of Eklepsus and Solis Luxuria, a tidal wave of death and ruin, a monster of steal and men starved for war and conquest, has just emerged from the Broken Gate.

 Chapter 69: Hamilcars Expedition 1

    The Southern Army, the dumping ground of the Eclipse Empire''s military, where the weakest, most cowardly soldiers are discarded, where the most incompetent officers whose sole qualifications are their parent''s names were shipped off to. Where the most lazy, corrupt and inept generals were abandoned.


    That was the army that would form the bulk of the invading force of Hamilcar''s campaign south of the Hadrian Mountains.


    An utterly unacceptable fact for the ancient demon, who finally after a near millennium of torturous peace, has the chance to truly sink his teethe into and savor a long and bloody war.


    But nothing, in his many eons of existence could have prepared him for what he saw when he first reached the Broken Gate Fortress, the home base of the Southern Army, as well as the greatest military structure in the south of the empire.


    Hamilcar nearly believed that his age had finally caught up with him and that he''s beginning to lose his mind, when he saw the absolutely deplorable state of this so called army, that seemed no more than a large collection of common street thugs who lacked any of the dignity and discipline of real soldiers.


    The snot noised brats of officers that knew nothing except how to tarnish the honor of the rest of the empire''s military as they spent all day either in a drunken stupor as they drank and gambled away all their money, or in the arms of some common prostitute that came to sell their services to them inside the Broken Gate Fortress no less.


    But worst of all were the greasy and disgusting balls of lard that resembled pigs more than humans that called themselves generals, and locked themselves in the highest floors of the fortress and wallowed happily in the muddy quagmire of lust, gluttony and greed.


    Hamilcar knew that the Southern Army was by far the weakest and smallest of all the empire''s forces, but never once had he thought that things have reached an extent, never once had he even read a single report that seemed to even describe a fraction of all the wrongs he found within just an hour of arriving in disguise, to covertly inspect the state of his future army.


    Infuriated beyond all reason, Hamilcar along with the few hundred veteran officers he brought with him to act as military instructors stormed the fortress in broad daylight like a pack of starving wolves, beating everyone in sight.


    Their fists made no distinction whether they struck young or old, high ranking officer or common soldier, they didn''t even care if they begged for mercy, threatened them with their family''s name or even cursed them to the gods, they were all ruthlessly beat within an inch of their life.


    Hamilcar could already smell the havoc these few but highly deadly troops would unleash on their enemies the moment he gave the order.


    But at that moment his gaze was directed to the rear guard and supply train of the army; specifically at the three special units that shouldered possibly the greatest amount of expectation, not only from him but also from everyone who knew of their existence.


    The first of these units to have left the gate before his eyes were as far from the image of soldiers as possible, so much so that they weren''t even technically part of the army.


    They were the aptly named Bureaucratic Corps, a wide collection of four thousand public and government officials from the lowest post to the highest, and from every field of expertise from judicial to agricultural, all of whom were brought along to manage the soon to be newly conquered land.


    The second of these units to emerge were the one thousand engineers and cannoneers of the Artillery Corps, which was of course led by non other than Orhan, whose tasks encompassed the deployment, maintenance and transportation of all of the army''s war engines, which not only included the classical but cumbersome Basilisk Cannons, but the newly built Epirus and Hydra cannons as well.


    And finally the last of the three and the newest one to be formed, but by far the one with the most expectations placed upon it emerged.


    Blanketed in an ethereal red mist, and accompanied with the iron stench of blood, while clad in black plate armor covering every inch of their skin, except their faces, which were adorned with a particularly striking blood red mask depicting howling, blood crazed expressions, that only had two eye slits carved into them, that just barely offered a glimpse of the infernal glare of their unblinking eyes.


    The Demonborn, or so they were called by the soldiers who came into contact with them, before they began avoiding them like the plague.


    This unofficial name, since they were such a new unit they haven''t decided on a name yet, bestowed to them by the soldiers, owed it''s origin to Hamilcar''s infamous title, the Martial demon, since not only was Hamilcar the creator of their legion, but also the seeming inspiration for their armor, which held an uncanny resemblance to his own.


    Such was the army sent by Alexander the Third, the Emperor of the Eclipse Empire to conquer the Murathicus Tribes of the south. Such was the beginning of a decades long war that would eventually engulf the whole world in the ravaging flames of war.


    Such was the beginning of what future historians would dub as the Great Southern War.

 Chapter 70: Hamilcars Expedition 2

    It took ten days of arduous trekking through the rugged, jagged, narrow and twisting corridors of the Broken Gate Pass to finally reach the other side.


    Most of said time was consumed by the lengthy supply train that was painstakingly lugged by the soldiers across the unforgiving conditions of the pass, where sunlight even sometimes found it hard to breach.


    The reason for such hardships is because of the lack of sufficient pack mules and carts for transportation. Why you might ask?


    Well, with the unexpected increase of soldiers that were not planned for, more food was of course necessary, so utilizing Isaac''s expertise, Darius'' connections and the wealth Alexander gained from the rebellious merchants, he secured, with the clever usage of several independent traders and merchants, hundreds of tons of high quality food and rations that would not easily spoil from the Yue Dynasty.


    But with such an abrupt increase of supplies to be carried, the original estimate of almost four thousand animals of labor and one thousands carts that were needed, were no longer even remotely enough anymore.


    But it was near impossible to secure several thousand more that were required in such a short time span, even if they bought them from outside the empire, since not only would they take months to deliver, as the largest cattle exporter was the Ulgan Kingdom, which happened to be to the north-west of the Yue Dynasty, but there was also the very real risk of their plans being prematurely discovered, since unlike food which could be bought in large quantities with little suspicion, especially now since it''s the harvest season, the act of ordering and buying thousands of carts, even if done through the usage of several independent channels, like Alexander did with the food, it would still raise a great deal of conjecture.


    So Hamilcar''s legions had to suffer, but the moment they emerged on the other side of the Hadrian Mountains, they all felt their grievances, born out of days of tiresome labor, vanish like smoke in the wind.


    Before them stretched vast plains of vibrant green, spotted with red, purple or blue of odd looking flowers they had never seen the like of before, while great trees of deep brown that bordered on obsidian black with leaves that sparkled like polished emeralds under the mid-day''s sun, raced to see who would breach the heavens first.


    And further beyond were dozens of small cone shaped huts of mud and clay, with white smoke floating from a small gap at the top of the houses, as goats circled around them grazing peacefully, while men and women alike worked on various tasks around the small village.


    The men of the Eclipse Empire, who were raised in the unforgiving desert were awe struck by this scene as they failed to detect any of the hardships they had grown so used to battle in the land just beyond these mountains.


    All the men with no exception were mesmerized by the wonderous, foreign beauty before them. All of them, bar Hamilcar who saw it only with the bloody eyes of a conqueror.


    What stretched out before him was not a rolling green blanket, woven with charm and harmony, but a yet to be battle ground of cinder and gore, impaled by agony and strangled by cruelty. A land ripe for glorious war.


    And as if answering his thoughts, the once calm villagers, were suddenly struck by the invisible hammer of panic, and began running around like headless chickens as they witnessed the never ending deluge of alien might flooding their lands.


    Some flew to the south as fast as their legs could carry them, without taking a single glance back. While a brave few raised axes, hammers and pitchforks and called on others to stand by them to resist these would be invaders.


    And the rest simply stood frozen in their place, gawking unflinchingly at the sight before them, as their brains miserably failed to comprehend the catastrophe, currently descending upon them.


    Nodding in response, Hamilcar asked "And your name is?"


    Realizing his foolish blunder due to his excitement, he quickly replied "Komak. Komak Takal, my lord. A diplomat of the Eclipse Empire, tasked to negotiate and secure allies in the lands of the Murathicus Tribes."


    Nodding yet again, Hamilcar said "Well met." Before turning his eyes towards the gathered men and asking "And these are the fruits of your labor I assume?"


    "Indeed they are.


    Thirty one Patriachs of small clans and nineteen Patriarchs of medium clans." Komak hurriedly affirmed, before beginning to introduce them all one by one, as well as explaining that in the Murathicus lands, tribes were separated into four grades, Small clans were the weakest but most numerous, then came the Medium clans, then the Large clans, and finally the Great clans, most of which are located further south, with only one Great clan rising in the north.


    And as he was finishing his introduction of the various Patriarchs, the last but certainly not the least, as he was the leader of the strongest clan present, having reached the pinnacle of strength of a Medium grade clan and on the verge of becoming a Large clan, interrupted Komak and haughtily said with a heavy accent using the common tongue of the rest of the continent "Are you the so called emperor of the Eclipse Empire, Komak told us so much about?"


    An odd silence filled with confusion enveloped the tent as all the men of the Eclipse Empire stared wide eyes at the foolish mid to late twenty year old before them. But Hamilcar the ever stoic man said nothing for a moment, before answering "No, I am not.


    I am Hamilcar Seth, Grand Marshal of the Eclipse Empire and humble servant of his imperial majesty, Alexander the third."


    "Then where is this Alexander the third? I have heard from Komak that he is a great warrior and conqueror, so does he think it beneath him to meet with his allies?" He asked again with the same disrespectful attitude.


    With the same cold indifference and stoicism, Hamilcar replied "His majesty is not here, and remains in the capital to deal with the empire''s many matters, while act as his proxy here."


    "As you say." He dismissed Hamilcar''s words, clearly not believing him, and continued "I am Gallick, Patriarch of the Olgan Clan and if you want our help then first must satisfy our demands."


    Instantly after two other patriarchs from two other middle grade clans and fifteen small clans voiced their support for Gallick, clearly having already agreed on this, much to the horror of Kormak who''s face aged with every word uttered by them.


    Meanwhile, Hamilcar and his generals remained unnaturally calm as if their words were nothing of importance to them, as he Hamilcar said, with an almost imperceptible cunning smile across his lips "And what pray tell, are those demands?"


    Smiling triumphantly, Gallick said with greed blazing in his eyes "All of us will be granted the title of at least what you call duke, and I the title of Grand Duke. You will also promise not to interfere with any of our clan''s interests and lands now or in the future.


    All the spoils from the coming wars will be split fifty fifty.


    And finally to better solidify the alliance between our two people, your emperor must take a Murathicus woman to be his main wife in the future, while I, as the newest Grand Duke will marry one woman from the imperial family of your emperor''s choosing."

 Chapter 71: Hamilcars Expedition 3

    Like the eerie silence before a storm, the tent grew unnaturally quiet that caused poor Komak collapse shakingly on his knees with his head pressed painfully on the ground, desperately hoping to weather the devastating storm about to descend upon them.


    Yet to his and all the gathered Patriarchs'' confusion, instead of an eruption of thunderous words and chilling promises of an unsightly end, a hearty and jovial laughter like a spring''s breeze swept through the gathered military officers, and even Hamilcar himself couldn''t hide the chuckle that escaped his throat.


    A look of utter confusion passed through the faces of all the gathered Patriarchs, especially those who supported Gallick''s earlier words, but before they could ask what was so funny, Hamilcar''s voice cut through the cacophonous sounds of the still laughing officers "Gallick of the Olgan Clan was it?"


    Though bewildered by the sudden question, Gallick still replied "Yes, indeed."


    "Tell me, how old are you?" Hamilcar asked again, completely disregarding the still laughing officers, who were now clutching their sides in pain.


    "...Twenty six." He replied, with an increasing sense of unease.


    "A shame." Hamilcar cryptically replied, before slowly rising from his seat, causing the previously laughing officers to instantly be silent, while shocking the Patriarchs with his massive stature that easily dominated the space, despite the simple robes he wore, as he declared "Your words have been heard, but I can not act on them without his majesty''s agreement, so for now you may return to your respective clans until my master''s reply arrives."


    Then the curtains that functioned as the tent''s entrance flapped open, with the guards signaling them to leave.


    Although surprised by the speed with which the negotiations ended, originally believing they would stay for a few hours at least, they non the less felt extremely satisfied with it''s conclusion, especially Gallick, who left with a noticeably large grin plastered across his features, believing his gamble to not only have met, but even exceeded his expectations.


    ***


    After being escorted out of the still incomplete fortress and reaching their chariots and guards, Gallick who was eager to return to his clan and bring the news that his plan had worked to the clan elders who still continued to hold reservations against his rule, even after nearly a decade, was suddenly tapped on his shoulder from behind.


    Turning to meet the owner of the hand, he saw his old friend Barrafin, the Patriarch of the Dulgon Clan, a middle grade clan like Gallick''s but slightly weaker, as well as the other patriarchs who supported him inside the tent, standing behind him with an anxious look on his strong features.


    Barrafin and Gallick were both men in their late twenties with Barrafin being Gallick''s senior in only three years. Both men had been friends for as long as they can remember, as their clans were not only very close to each other geographically but also politically and economically, with Gallick''s own sister even married to Barrafin.


    But despite the seeming harmony between the two, all was not well. And it all began nine years ago, when Gallick''s and Barrafin''s fathers were suddenly assassinated by their clans'' most hated rival, the large grade Tamarthul Clan, that the rift between the two began to form.


    Seeing his rapidly fading figure, the other Patriarchs could do nothing anymore and bid each other farewell, desiding to deal with this matter later, leaving Barrafin alone, staring at Gallick''s back, as he muttered "You''ve always been a greedy man dear friend, but one should know their limits, lest they fail to reach the stars and fall to their doom." Sighing, he could only say "You better know what you''re doing.


    I don''t want to see my wife crying."


    ***


    Back inside Hamilcar''s tent, Kumak was still shivering on the floor, sweating bullets, as he cursed the day he approached those fools, but his thoughts were suddenly cut by Hamilcar''s booming voice, which carried a tinge of his earlier happiness "Stand up Kumak." Which terrified him to no end.


    Uttering stutteringly yet speedily, while still in the same position "M-My lord, I had no idea they would say such words! If I had, I never even would''ve..."


    His words were cut short by Hamilcar''s stern words "I said stand up."


    Rising on wobbling knees and a sickly pale face, Kumak met the eyes of the ancient demon, expecting to see infernal rage, but instead he saw nothing but cold indifference intertwined with slight happiness.


    Yet before he could vocalize his chaotic thoughts, Hamilcar said "You have nothing to fear Kumak, as you did nothing wrong. If anything you made our job easier."


    "Huh?" Was all Kumak could say in reply, his muddled mind no longer capable of computing the constantly changing situation.


    Deciding to ease the poor man''s anxiety and confusion, and also recognizing this man''s talents that would prove essential in the coming conflict, Hamilcar explained "His imperial majesty has decided to employ a Carrot and Stick policy for the early and middle stages of this campaign.


    And you Kumak Takal as well as the other diplomats scattered across these lands who have yet to join us, will act as the carrot, while I the stick."


    "Wait, so that means!" Kumak exclaimed.


    "Indeed." Hamilcar affirmed.


    "We were having a difficult time choosing the target of our metaphorical stick, since striking the wrong target would lead to more harm than good, but now you have delivered to us the perfect candidate to efficiently show these natives that it is our ire they should fear, not anyone else''s." Hamilcar finished with a burst of aura that leapt out of his, wreathing them in blood red fire.


    And that night a force of twenty one thousand men, led by Hamilcar himself, set out from the incomplete Emperor''s Reach Fortress to deliver his imperial majesty''s decree to all the Murathicus tribes, stamped with a tidal wave of Olgan blood.

 Chapter 72: Hamilcars Expedition 4

    The Murathicus Tribes'' clan grading system was very unique in the world of Meathria. Unlike the rest of the world, where a nation''s power is judged on all fronts, like it''s military strength, economic stability, geographic location, natural resources and much more, the Murathicus Tribes cared only for one thing; military might.


    For a clan to even reach the bottom tear grade of a small clan it must at least have an army of ten thousand strong, in addition to one third rank martial artist, mage or healer, it mattered not. And to reach the middle grade, it must multiply it''s armies five fold, while also having a fifth rank individual.


    Large clans must double the number of warriors to one hundred thousand, and having one seventh rank warrior. And finally Great clans must double the number yet again, and have one ninth rank individual.


    A rudimentary, yet highly focused system, made to build an extremely militant society, where strength is at the forefront of everyone''s thoughts.


    Which is why Komak, and some of the other lesser experienced officers thought that the current force led by Hamilcar of twenty one thousand, divided into fourteen thousand mortal soldiers, among which were six thousand archers, while the rest are infantrymen; an elite core of five thousand Demonborn and one thousand Chimera Knights, and finally but certainly least, the entire Artillery Corps manning the thirty six Epirus cannons and seventeen Hydra cannons was but a paltry few, before the almost eighty to ninety thousand men of the Olgan Clan.


    This was especially true for Komak, who despite acting as the force''s guide to the Olgan lands, remained unconvinced by the bold strategy the ancient demon has concocted, in spite of his trust in the myth by his side, who he has heard countless stories off in his life, as he continued rattling off random snippets of information he has acquired over the last few months to Hamilcar, in a fruitless effort to dissuade him from what he believed is a suicidal attack.


    But Hamilcar simply ignored most of his pointless rants and only focused on the information that interested him, knowing full well that all of Komak''s and his junior officers'' worries will be resolved the instant Hamilcar entered the fray and showcased that if anything, his legend had watered down his deeds.


    Of the information that caught his attention, were things such as the Olgan Clan''s specialization in ranged warfare, especially in bow martial arts, as well as their closest ally''s, the Dolgun Clan''s expertise in short sword martial arts. Hamilcar was also greatly interested by the topography of the area Komak described surrounding Nathai, the capital of the Olgan Clan.


    Resting in the center of a fertile valley, the city was nestled in the protective embrace of two steep mountains to it''s west and east, while a vast marshland littered endlessly with deep quagmires that could swallow a horse whole, as well as with a multitude of poisonous species of snakes and insects protected it''s south, leaving only the north as the sole avenue for an attacking army to easily enter the valley.


    An avenue Hamilcar instantly rushed for, as he didn''t care for the feeble resistance the Olgan clan would mount against his warriors.


    If anything, he wished the Olgan people would put up a strong fight against them, as that would deliver the message he wished to convey that much more potently when he would personally crush anything they threw against them, while opening the path for his men''s slaughter to commence uninterrupted, thus turning greenhorns, who despite being well trained, into true veterans who have purged the last semblances hesitation from their sword arms.


    Besides, Hamilcar was not blind to the fact that a victory through sneak attack would leave much doubt unanswered, and could even taint the victory with the stench of dumb luck not skill.


    So tonight, Hamilcar was determined to go wild and decimate the Olgan Clan, and with it showcase the undisputed might of the Eclipse Empire to all these ignorant men, who were much like fish in a pond, that did not realize the vastness of the oceans.


    But despite all that, Hamilcar still could not bring himself to feel any true excitement for the coming battle, as he saw it more of a bothersome chore than a glorious feat, no different than sweeping the floor of one''s own home after neglecting it for a long time.


    And as he thought that, a squadron of Chimera Knights, Hamilcar sent to scout ahead of the army landed in front of him and reported urgently "My lord! two great hosts of thousands are facing each other beyond the hills before us, directly on the entrance of the Olgan Clan''s valley!"


    Surprise was Hamilcar''s first emotion, which was quickly followed by confusion, as he asked "How many thousands specifically? And how many banners are they hoisting?"


    "We''re not sure my lord, but easily more than ten thousand strong on each side. As for they''re flags, there is only two." The captain of the squadron replied.


    ''Did another clan decide to invade the Olgan lands today?'' Hamilcar thought in bewilderment, not expecting such a situation.


    Hamilcar remained motionless for another two minutes, almost exactly, before he raised his hand in a gesture to call his generals, who have remained silent till now, to him.


    "Gentlemen, prepare for battle. But instruct your officers not to use their drums or bugles, but on their heralds to transmit orders. At least, until we crest the hills before us. Especially you Avestan." Hamilcar ordered.


    "Understood, my lord." Avestan, the commander of the regular infantry, replied.


    Avestan was a true man of war, a veteran of innumerable battles over the course of his nearly four centuries of life. And his grizzly appearance was the greatest testament to this claim, since even if you disregard his fearsome physique, which was molded ruthlessly into an indomitable weapon, that could deliver a swift demise to all his foes, his face was marred by no less than five horrific scars.


    The first mark ran from the edge of his right lip to the bottom of his left ear. The second ran horizontally across his large forehead. The third, which was the smallest, dashed across the middle of his proud nose. The fourth raced diagonally from the right temple to his lower left of his strong jaw.


    And the final scrapped the bottom edge of his left eye vertically down to his collarbone, showing how close he came to losing his eye.


    Evidently, Avestan used to be a very handsome man many centuries ago, especially when you couple his handsome face with his luscious black hair and ruby red eyes.


    Yet despite having the power and influence to heal his gruesome scars by a high ranking priest, and return to his prior visage, the ever pragmatic and bullheaded Avestan refused to do so, arguing that handsomeness and superficial beauty provided him no use on the battlefield, not to mention that his master, and the man he respected most in the world never bothered hiding his scars from the public, and so he came to see them as signs of his bravery, and proudly wore them as medals of honor.


    Yet most important of all, Avestan held a far more dreaded and coveted title, that would drive many to pursue the impossible if it meant they could have a chance of claiming it! The brilliant, yet bloody position of being Hamilcar Seth''s right hand.


    "Orhan, would your new cannons be able to effectively batter the enemy from the top of this hill?" Hamilcar asked his Cannon Master, that vehemently demanded for months to be allowed to join the army to listen to his newest ''darlings'' sing.


    Cackling creepily, Orhan replied with unshakable confidence "Your gonna make my darlings sad sayin that marshal. You''ll see, my little beauties will serenade the ''ole enemy army to sleep, before they know what hit''em."


    Already accustomed to ignoring most of Orhan''s non sensical words, Hamilcar simply picked out what he desired and nodded in acknowledgement to him before continuing "Arkon, you and you''re men will remain in reserve."


    Arkon, the leader of the Demonborn, wearing the same iconic black armor and red demon mask as the rest of his men, said nothing as he turned around and calmly went to his men.


    Seeing this Orhan also bid his farewell, before rushing madly to the back of the marching column, grinning wildly all the while, leaving only Avestan and the still motionless Hamilcar behind.


    "You have to say?" Questioned Hamilcar, without looking back.


    "Will you be going on ahead, my lord?" Avestan asked with a knowing tone.


    "Indeed. Do you take issue with that?" Hamilcar said coldly.


    Sighing, Avestan replied "Very well, my lord. But please don''t over indulge, we still need to baptize the greenhorns in real combat."


    Simply nodding in response, a thin layer of burning red aura incased Hamilcar''s form, before he vanished from everyone''s sight, with the only evidence of his speed being the great headwind that raced past them, trying to catch up to their commander, that nearly toppled the unprepared soldiers.

 Chapter 73: Hamilcars Expedition 5

    "Enough Barafin! Take your men and begone already!" Gallick bellowed out with a flushed face.


    "I will not! Neither I, nor any of my men will be going any where tonight." Barafin resolutely replied.


    "What right do you have to do that in MY clan''s territory, you damned motherless bastard?! Or do you intend to occupy the lands of my ancestors right under my nose!" Gallick barked back in accusation.


    Sighing in complete exasperation, Barafin says in a tired voice "For the hundredth time Gallick, I have no interest in your lands. I only wish to stay here for only tonight. I have no ulterior motives."


    "And for the hundredth time, I ask you which fool would simply allow a foreign army to encamp before the entrance of his city, when said army arrived with no prior warning or notice, all based on a hunch?!" Gallick argued back.


    "The type who trusts his best friend and brother in law!" Barafin shot back with a sharp tone that cut through Gallick''s anger and suspicion, leaving him momentarily stunned.


    Stepping forward, Barrafin reached out his hand and roughly grabbed Gallick''s arm, refocusing his attention on him again as he said "Please old friend, believe in me this one time, as you once did long ago. An air of ruin has been hanging ominously around us since we left the meeting with those northerners.


    I have nothing to prove it to you with, and it sounds mad, I know this, but something is amiss, I''m sure of it." Barafin argued desperately, trying to reason with his age old friend.


    Staring into Barafin''s pleading eyes and listening to his sincere words, Gallick finally relented as his anger subsided, like a flooding river receding back into it''s path after the end of a storm "Fine. Stay for tonight, but you better be gone by the time the birds sing their first song, and I don''t want to hear that a single soldier of yours entered the valley."


    "You have my word." Barafin replied smilingly.


    "Keep your word, you''ve already given it too many times tonight." Gallick jokingly said, eliciting a hearty laugh from Barrafin, before he continued as he turned to leave "I''ll have someone send you good wine and plenty of meet. Your men must be hungry after all this time."


    "Thank you." He replied with gratitude and a small smile on his face, as he saw him turn around.


    But then, like an ice blade, a voice as chilling as winter''s frost; as sharp as it''s lashing winds and as domineering as it''s raging thunder cut through their private moment of serenity, saying disappointedly "That ended with far less bloodshed then I anticipated."


    Snapping their heads around so quickly they hurt their necks, both patriarchs stared wide eyes at the man they met only earlier today with a shell shocked expression, as the presiding thought in their minds kept repeating endlessly ''How did he appear here without any of us noticing?!''


    And soon enough, both their men began to notice the strange man as well, and though less intense, they began to mirror their leaders'' shock and confusion.


    Drawing his short sword and releasing his fourth rank aura, Barafin loudly bellowed out "Guards!"


    But before they could complete sense of the situation, two men radiating the aura of a fifth rank martial artist, with aging grey hair appeared before them defensively. One was tall and thin with a bow in his hands and quiver full of arrows on his hip, while being encased in green scale armor.


    The other was shorter but more muscular, and carried an exquisitely made silver short sword, while being incased in glistening red plate armor.


    "Uncle?" Both Barafin and Gallick muttered confusedly.


    "Lord Protectors!" While the other men dropped to their knees.


    These men were obviously the two fifth rank martial artists of the two clans, that gave them their rank of medium grade clans. Yet both men remained perfectly still, completely disregarding their surroundings as they kept their eyes and weapons trained on the man before them.


    "Stay back Patriarch. This man is too dangerous." The Dolgan Clan protector said gravely in their native tongue.


    "Gallick, quickly translate what we are about to say." The Olgan Clan protector urged.


    Hamilcar meanwhile silently watched the proceeding events calmly, while waiting patiently for his men to arrive.


    Then Gallick stepped forward and said "The Lord Protector of the Olgan Clan, Taipan; and the Lord Protector of the Dolgan Clan, Canis; greet you Lord Hamilcar."


    But contrary to their expectations, Hamilcar said nothing back and continued to stand in his position.


    Gritting their teethe, they spoke again, and Gallick translated "You are undoubtably strong, but fighting would bring no benefit to either of us. So what do you say we each take a step back today."


    Shaking his head Hamilcar replied "The fate of the Olgan Clan has already been decided, and nothing can change it. As for the Dolgan Clan, they may leave unscathed, as we have no intention of harming them. But if you choose to stay, then I don''t mend making an example out of you as well."


    Both Protectors were incensed by his words, but kept their rising tempers in check, knowing that they were not this man''s opponent, but they still held on to the hope that they could still intimidate him using the fact that he was on their land and surrounded by their men.


    Even though they knew it wouldn''t be easy, and they would have to pay a hefty sacrifice, they still believed it was possible, that''s why they wished to continue persuading him.


    But it was at that moment that a string of light, emerged upon the crest of the hills behind Hamilcar. And very quickly this string doubled, and then it tripled, on and on it went until that former string became a golden tapestry of enchanting, yet dreadful light that covered the whole of the heights before them.


    "Capture him!" Taipan roared, as he unleashed the string of his bow, while Canis and the guards rushed at him from all sides.


    ''We can''t delay any longer. We must capture him prisoner, so that we can have a leverage against them! We must, no matter the cost!'' They all thought, but it was all for naught, as soon as Hamilcar moved.

 Chapter 74: Hamilcars Expedition 6

    Taipan''s bow string cracked with the sound of erupting thunder of a sudden storm, his bow flexes with the plasticity of a serpent''s deadly grace and his arrow is propelled with the savage accuracy of of a hawk''s dive, aimed directly at Hamilcar''s right shoulder.


    All the while, Canis, despite being farther away from his target than the guards, arrived first. His gleaming blade hurdling towards Hamilcar''s legs. Their coordination honed after centuries of battling side by side against invaders, was as near to perfect as any mortal could ever dream to come and executed exquisitely to achieve their goal.


    Too bad they faced Hamilcar.


    Coating his body in his burning blood like aura, he tightly clasped his mighty war axe in his right arm and swiftly swung up with the back of his weapon, meeting his foe''s arrow with a thunderous bang that rippled out in a blinding shockwave of red, as Hamilcar''s own aura disintegrated Taipan''s attack.


    Next came Canis, his blade like a starving hound, rushed to bite Hamilcar''s legs. Yet before he could even reach his target, a fist clad in a spiked black gauntlet and encased in what seemed like fire, leaving a bright crimson tail behind it, mimicking a meteor''s celestial image, collided against his chest.


    Bone fragments, shards of his once impressive red armor and chunks of mangled, unidentifiable viscera exploded out of his back, spraying the ground in a geyser of fresh blood, as a gaping cavity materialized where once most of his torso resided. Canis, the mighty Lord Protector of the Dolgan Clan was slain.


    Shocked, astounded, aghast, horrified, mortified, no words could ever hope to translate the miscellaneous thoughts and feelings of all those present.


    But he was not done.


    His still raised right arm hummed with power as his aura coalesced on his axe''s edge, before he ruthlessly swung it down, mirroring a judge striking his gavel, silencing all thought as he proclaimed the death penalty on a guilt ridden man.


    Returning the favor of his earlier attack, a red arc, taller than even Hamilcar himself, tore through the earth as easily as it cleaved through the air towards a petrified Taipan, his feet frozen solid in fear as his entire world seemed to narrow to the incoming attack.


    He was surprised by the amount of trivial thoughts and distant memories that crossed his mind at this moment, he should be focusing on the battle at hand, he knew this. And yet, for some reason he was unable to comprehend, his mind was suddenly fascinated beyond reproach by these useless dreams.


    It might''ve been his brain''s natural defense mechanism to safeguard his psyche from the hopeless situation he was in, or possibly a last mercy from the gods, or maybe he had simply gone mad in the last moment of his life. He didn''t know and nor shall anyone else, as Hamilcar''s blow struck true.


    Two arms, one still clutching his bow and two legs falling unceremoniously onto the ground, was all that was left of the mighty Olgan Lord Protector. Everything else that stretched from the top of his head to his groin was no where to be found.


    But then a lone figure rose among them on wobbling feat and quaking knees, his back still bent low from the earlier ordeal, all the while they stared at him wondering what he was doing.


    And as if answering their wordless question, Barrafin suddenly raised his head to the heavens and unleashed a billowing roar of hate, delivered half in suicidal courage, half in desperate hope, before he valiantly charged ahead, a solitary spark of stubborn defiance before a surging wall of death.


    Seeing their leader, still battling on, even as his once vigorous body and aura shook and dimmed in fear, they felt the spark of life once again return to their once listless souls. Slowly, each man worthy of even being called that rose up as well. At first it was only a couple, then it was a dozen, then a hundred, eventually it surpassed a thousand until they all stood.


    They knew not when or how their blades appeared in their hands, or where their previously screaming muscles found the energy to launch them so swiftly across the field, and they honestly didn''t care. All that mattered to them at this time was how to reach the enemy faster, while they were still fueled with whatever spell Barrafin had cast upon them.


    Yet the Eclipse men were empowered with an equally imposing enchantment, born out of their Grand Marshal''s display of titanic might.


    Both forces clash with all the rage and ferocity of two rampaging bulls. There is no beauty in it. No strategy or poise, only a savage contest of brute strength. A duel of clashing steal and raw, unhindered aggression.


    There is no beauty in it...


    And yet nothing could hinder the smile engraving itself upon Hamilcar''s features that were hidden behind his fearsome face plate, as he beheld in front of him, for the first time in his long life, a scene made manifest of his darkest and most pure of desires. A merciless war. A blind war. A mindless war. A mad war. A true war!


    It was then that the Eclipse archers finally reached their positions, and without any order drew their bows and fired their arrows upon the allied forces of the Olgan and Dolgan Clans, falling upon them like iron rain, instantly drowning the air with their anguished cries. But they weren''t to be outdone so easily.


    The men of the Olgan Clan, bred and raised with a bow in their hands, returned fire expertly, trading shot for shot with the Eclipse archers. Yet this is where the Clans'' numeric superiority began to apply it''s pressure.


    For every man felled in the grueling melee strugle, another ten from the clans would rush to take up his place. And for every arrow released by the Eclipse archers, three or four were returned from the Olgan Clan, and this was only increasing as more and more warriors hastened out from the valley''s entrance to join their brothers in arms.


    And with it, hope began to be rekindled in their hearts, like a stubborn rose blooming in provocation of winter''s frigid might.


    Yet sadly for them, Hamilcar wasn''t done...

 Chapter 75: Hamilcars Expedition 7

    The two armies wrestled long and hard, their ferocity increasing tenfold by the second. Further and further pushing each other to more and more deranged extremes of slaughter. Turning the battlefield into a whirlpool of carnage, carelessly pulling in all who were near it before shredding them under the sheer pressure of it''s relentless and unfeeling momentum.


    But Hamilcar''s experienced eyes saw far deeper than that. He knew that the current butchery was only the prelude of what was to come. Like a glass window submerged under water, it''s only a matter of time before it succumbs to the mounting weight and shatters, and so was this battle. The ever rising levels of depravity were eventually going to rupture, and with it one side would fall.


    That side most likely being the Eclipse Empire''s. Which did not anger Hamilcar, as so much can be done by the sheer force of brute strength and blind courage alone. Especially against an enemy so many times their number. But he was not worried as his army had not yet fully revealed it''s claws.


    And just as he thought that, crimson columns lanced down from the skies, bathing the Olgan archers in fire, momentarily silencing their bows that had reaped the souls of hundreds of Eclipse soldiers.


    And since most of the Murathicus Tribes had no real air force of any kind to speak off, the Olgan warriors were utterly unprepared for the devastating attack they faced, made all the worse by the fact that they kept huddling together, due to their basic human instinct, as well as their training which always stressed that they need to remain close to their officers, which gave the Chimera Knights a plethora of easy targets to choose from, instead of dispersing across the entire plains in a loose formation, which would greatly diminish the Chimera''s effectiveness.


    Yet slowly but surely the Olgan warriors began to adapt, with some of the brighter officers even commanding their men to stay away from each other and to begin firing back. Though this still did very little, as they felt they were fighting shadows.


    Whenever they attacked one of the Chimera Knights, they would quickly ascend to escape the hail of arrow fire, before vanishing in the night sky due to the Chimera''s natural black fur, only for them to appear on a different side of the battlefield and surprise attack them again and again and again.


    But that was only the start of their misery as suddenly the horizon thumped with the sound, of what seemed like to them as muffled thunder. Yet they saw no clouds in the sky, which furthered the shroud of confusion blanketing their minds.


    A shroud that was as violently ruptured as the earth when the first volley of projectiles struck their lines, causing lurid flowers of dark brown and red to bloom across the field, in a morbidly beautiful, macabre masterpiece.


    Cannons were not as much of a rarity as an air force in the Murathicus lands, so the clan warriors weren''t as shocked or unprepared by it, yet due to them still abiding by the same dominating doctrine of artillery warfare as the rest of the world, cannons were only judged by their size and strength. Thus, the cannons who were inherently cumbersome in nature and required a great expense to purchase, manufacture and even operate, were forgone by most clans below the large grade. And the Olgan and Dolgan Clans were the same as well, having absolutely no artillery in their arsenal.


    Yet that proved to be the last of their worries at the moment, as the clans still found all their previously held beliefs completely shattered as this battle continued on.


    "Are those cannons?!" One Olgan Clan warrior asked in disbelief, as he tightly pinned down another thrashing warrior, so that a second man bandaged his burned body.


    "It has to be. Nothing else could do this." The second man replied between applying the medicine and wrapping bandages.


    "But aren''t cannons supposed to take hours if not days to set up? How are they firing so soon?! And how are they firing so much? Don''t cannons need ages to reload? Do they have hundreds of them?!" The man asked again, his voice now betraying his mounting panic, as the colors fled from his face.


    "I don''t know! Just hold him down already!" The second man raised his voice more than he intended, and his tone came out harsher than he desired, but his own fear and anxiety pushed them to that unwanted extent.


    ''My ribs are shattered. And judging by the burning sensation I''m currently feeling, as well as the blood, I''m sure a few of my bones have pierced my organs too.'' He calmly analyzed, though he didn''t understand why he was still alive. He knew full well that Hamilcar could easily have killed him just then, but he didn''t.


    ''What are his intentions?'' He thought fearfully.


    That''s when he suddenly heard him say "You have a true warriors heart, Barrafin of the Dolgan Clan."


    Gazing up at him, Barrafin, though he hated himself for it, couldn''t deny himself the sudden burst of pride at having acquired the recognition of this seemingly invincible man standing in front of him. Yet, before he could fully embrace it as the final words he would ever hear, the hand he thought would be clenched to deliver the killing blow was instead offered opened, with his palm to the sky, in an inviting gesture as he heard "It is unfortunate for someone such as you to perish in this trivial place, that could never hope to truly reveal your true brilliance. I, Hamilcar Seth, Grand Marshal of the Eclipse Empire, offer you a once in a life time opportunity to join us."


    "You want me... to join you?" Barrafin asked in a disbelieving tone.


    "Indeed." Hamilcar replied emotionlessly, yet his eyes said otherwise as they bore into him.


    Barrafin stayed silent for a moment, before he replied with indignant rage lacing his venomous words, while completely disregarding the horrendous pain he was in "You damned northern invaders! Talking as if the whole world is beneath you! Do you take me for a coward, who would betray his people? Or do you think my honor is so cheap that it can be bartered for my soul? Which is it? Tell me! What do you take me for, you bastard?! I am Barrafin, Patriarch of the proud Dolgan Clan, not some common trash that would turn his coat at the toss of a damn coin! I''d rather die than pledge allegiance to such a blood hungry nation which invades it''s peaceful neighbors on a child''s whim!" He finished with a roar so loud, he felt his already wounded chest nearly collapse in on itself.


    The silence that followed between the two was more deafening than the cacophony of the battle raging around them. And this continued and continued with each second passing by in an increasingly slower pace, until Barrafin couldn''t hold it in anymore and wanted to continue cursing at him, but was instead stopped by Hamilcar asking "You would blame a lion for hunting a gazelle?"


    "... What are you...?" Barrafin wanted to retort, only to be stopped yet again by Hamilcar''s words, which echoed with an added layer of ageless wisdom.


    "Words, Barrafin of the Dolgan Clan, hold far more meaning in them than most people give them credit for. And unlike you, who has taken on the stern yet loving title of Patriarch or the many others who have inherited the strong and high title of king, the man I call master does not go by such mundane labels. As he has claimed non other than the title of Emperor. Tell me, do you know what an Emperor means?"


    Barrafin, feeling himself returned to the time his father used to lecture him when he did something wrong, remained silent, his mind conjuring no answer to follow up such sagacious words.


    Hamilcar, seeing his plight, continued calmly "It is the representation of the highest place any man can hope to reach and this changes you, Barrafin of the Dolgan Clan. For with the title of Emperor you, and with it your nation, are not only obliged but in need to become a carnivorous being, who can only thrive on the spilled blood and conquered lands of your foes, otherwise you face a withering like that of a bloated, rotting corpse, from both within and without."


    Barrafin felt a chill like nothing he has ever experienced before racing across his body, at the depiction of Hamilcar''s words, yet before he could even get a momentary respite to somewhat organize his mind, Hamilcar resumed "So you see, your earlier anger at us was misguided, as we don''t come here out of a sudden whim to bully the weak, instead it is out of necessity for own survival against a far bigger and far, far more dangerous world than you can ever hope to imagine. But if you must find blame with someone, then I suggest you direct it towards the Gods who fixated the eyes of a born predator, such as my master onto your lands."


    Barrafin felt his knees almost buckle beneath him in protest, as if begging him for a respite after several tons of invisible weight had suddenly been dropped on his shoulders. Yet that was only going to get worse as Hamilcar, his arm still outstretched asked yet again "Now that you know, I ask you again, Barrafin of the Dolgan Clan, to join us, not only for yourself, but for the prosperity of your clan as well."


    Barrafin, feeling as though he had suddenly found himself on fate''s crossroad lowered his head, and remained silent, weighing all the possibilities he could think off, before replying with a parched voice, as if he''s endured a march through the desert without water for months on end "On one condition..."

 Chapter 76: A Peaceful Day

    Meanwhile in the heartland of the Eclipse Empire, half a days ride south of the capitol, Ekleposus, in a place known as the Wahagem Palace, the clacking sound of wood striking wood reverberated across the lake''s surface, as two brothers faced each other in a friendly spar.


    "Don''t cross your legs." I said in rebuke, as I struck at Cyrus with a blow that nearly threw him off his feat.


    Lashing out in response, he swung his practice sword in a wide arc. Easily side stepping his attack, I punish his blunder with a wallop to the right shoulder, as I again instruct "Stop overextending. It leaves you open for a counter attack."


    Undeterred still, he retaliates with backhand slash, one that finally spells the end of this spar, as I hurl his weapon from his still inexperienced grasp, while saying "Don''t bend your wrists."


    Wincing while clutching his hand, Cyrus went to his fallen armament and said "Again!"


    Yet before I could reply we heard our mother''s voice calling out to us saying "That''s enough for now boys, or your food would get cold."


    Turning to the edge of the lake, where she stood with our others siblings, while being surrounded by maids, who were applying the finishing touches to our picnic on the large white blanket behind her. All the while my uncle stood by them, seemingly having fun with the twins, but in actuality his guard was on high alert, ready to smite any threat he perceived for even a second, adamantly refusing not to repeat his past failure.


    Turning to a downcast Cyrus, I say "We can continue after we''re done eating."


    Nodding his head in a dispirited manner, he began to trudge his way over to them while dragging his feet, as I took a moment to once again appreciate the beauty of the palace were were in. A palace known as the ancient pleasure palazzo of the Eclipse Emperors, built around a large oasis in the barren desert, and filled to the brim with all kinds of moral and immoral amenities that could cater to all the innocent pleasures or debaucherous desires any man, woman or child could ever hope to conceive.


    And it was this famed reputation, as well as it''s mysterious name that often garnered the attention of scholars and bards alike. Since the meaning of it''s name, Wahagen, has long been lost to time, and no historian, linguist or researcher has ever been able to decipher it''s enchanting name, regardless of the countless dusty archives they had rummages through, or the decades worth of time they had so willingly donated in the pursuit of this seemingly irrelevant question, which they believed would open the door to a new forgotten chapter in our history.


    Though, if one were to take the word of the minstrels and poets, who more often than not were a source of prodigal gossip and lavish flattery, the answer of this quandary that had eluded the greatest minds of the world is the Oasis of Paradise.


    "No, no uncle. I..." I tried to explain, but another voice interrupted me.


    "Brother! You''re getting married?!" The previously listless Cyrus erupted from his sitting position, and asked aloud in disbelief.


    "No Cyrus..." I again tried to speak, only for the usually restrained Nizam to question me with the same enthusiasm of our younger brother "Who is she?!"


    All the while, even Alisar, who has spent the better part of this entire trip glued to my mother, while occasionally fidgeting uncomfortably with her toys in a poor attempt to show hide her fear that was born from the incident a few months ago, looked at me with her large, beautifully clear black eyes with desperate curiosity, as if she were a stranded sailor desperate to quench his longing for solid land.


    Feeling the weight of that eager gaze, as well as all the others, who seemed to stare at me with the same ferocity of a shiver of sharks who''d smelled blood in the water, I quickly exclaimed in fear of being cut off again "No! I will not be marrying anyone on my birthday. I''ve said this countless times, to both all of you and the council. I completely and absolutely have no interest in any of the candidates you have presented to me."


    Hearing my words, their piercing eyes seemed to lose most of it''s edge, as my uncle said shrugging "I figured you''d say that again... A shame though to get my hopes up."


    "True, but I suppose it''s still for the best. After all, none of them could''ve made a good partner for brother." Nizam, who had returned to his usual self, stated calmly.


    "Exactly!" Cyrus also quickly endorsed Nizam''s words, before he continued with a deep scowl across his brow and an unspoken vexation in his tone "They were all so stupid. They didn''t even know how to properly perform a royal salute. They would just walk in and then freeze as soon my brother looked at them! Honestly, I can''t imagine how they were thinking to be my brother''s wife when they''re so useless?!"


    It was only at the end of his rant that he noticed the shocked eyes staring at him, which caused a healthy blush to emerge upon his face, as he embarrassedly lowered his head, ashamed by his outburst.


    A shame I thought to be unwarranted, as it was only a mirror of his inner thoughts and feelings. Things that brought me great warmth and happiness, as I truly felt the depths of his care for me.


    But as I thought that, my uncle was having a hilariously hard time trying to maintain a straight face at the moment, as he thought ''My dear nephew, you shouldn''t really blame them, since many of those women were the cream of the crop of the Empire, having been groomed since childhood to become the paramour of the future Emperor. It''s just that your brother is simply far too scary! I mean for the love of the Gods, even I''d sometimes feel an uncanny shudder charging across my entire being when I''m around him, so what''s to speak about those young damsels.''


    His thoughts only stopped when Isaac materialized next to me with a pure white letter in hand, his features the chiseled definition of grim.

 Chapter 77: Mounting Troubles in the Empire

    Hearing Isaac''s words, the once warm and content air of familial harmony was suddenly exiled behind a wall of frigid tension, as we all looked fearfully not at him or the letter he held, but our dear mother whose smile no longer reached her beautiful, yet threatening eyes.


    ''This fool!'' I screamed in my mind, as I wondered where Isaac had gathered the courage to so blatantly break my mother''s most inflexible rule. No interruptions or official business during meal times.


    A few months back, our mother issued this decree after I and my uncle missed one too many meals with her and the rest of my siblings, being tied up in the Council Hall or in my office. And despite me being an emperor of one of the most powerful nations on earth and a demi-god with an incredibly pure bloodline, I was still unable to overcome the power of my mother.


    So her rule became more akin to an imperial law, where everyone, including the maids, butlers, generals, ministers and even Darius himself followed religiously, making sure to never transgress upon the sanctity of our meal with imperial matters.


    Until now, at least.


    Knowing this could end only in disaster if I allowed it to continue, I reply with stern tone and meaningful eyes "Not now Isaac, I''ll see to it after I''m finished. Don''t worry, I won''t take long."


    Yet contrary to my belief of him understanding my unspoken meaning and taking his leave, Isaac remained in place and replied gravely "It can''t wait, my liege. This is urgent."


    I frown hearing this, as I thought ''This must be a truly pressing matter.''


    Beginning to way this against the fury and dejection of my mother, I suddenly fins myself uncharacteristically undecisive. Thankfully, before I had the time to come to a decision, I hear my mother''s soothing voice from behind me utter "Go Alexander. You have more pressing issues to deal with."


    Smiling in thanks to her, I quickly rise from my seat. Though hearing her call me by my full name, I knew she was not exactly pleased with the current situation.


    "Who''s the sender?" I ask Isaac, as I saw no seal or mark on the pure white paper.


    "The Archpriest Adam, sire. And the priest who delivered it insisted on receiving a reply as quickly as possible." Isaac replied swiftly. Which made me release an huge internal sigh of relief.


    The Eclipse Empire, like the other three empires had three individual who had breached into the illustrious realm of the tenth rank. And though all of them were respected, some held one of them in a higher regard than the rest. Such as the military men''s undeniable admiration for their Grand Marshal Hamilcar Seth, or the mages'' deference for the Arch mage Hekan Heka.


    And similarly, my mother who''s trained greatly in the healing arts of the clergy respected the Archpriest Adam Sekhmet greatly, especially after he constantly checked up on her during her difficult pregnancy, and even more so when he healed most of my injuries after the war.


    "Understood." He replies.


    "Also, send a missive to all the governors and nobles in the empire to prioritize the defense and patrolling of their domains. And impose a curfew past ten o''clock in the most infested areas. Anyone seen past curfew is to be captured on sight, understood?" I say, as more and more pressure builds around me.


    "Anything else, sire?" He asks seriously.


    Thinking for a moment, I reply "Yes, I want your Shade Corps to begin secretly transferring a portion of the supplies from Bathisma to the capitol for safe keeping. At least until the enemy has been sufficiently delt with."


    Isaac''s face twitched as he heard this, as he replied somewhat awkwardly "My liege... I''m afraid I don''t have the personnel for such an operation."


    Despite the Shade Corps'' budget ballooning by almost twenty times since I took the throne a year ago, the cultivation of skillful assassins, spies, saboteurs and other specialized personnel would take years before it bore any fruit.


    Understanding this, I go quiet for a moment, before asking "Any reports from the east?"


    "...The east? No sire, everything is calm there, for now at least. And all our plans are on schedule." Isaac replied confidently.


    Growing quiet again, I weigh my odds for a moment longer before ultimately deciding "Pull back some of the personnel we have in the east, and redeploy them to the west for now. Zadkiel can wait for the time being."


    "Are you certain my liege?" He cautiously asked.


    "It''s our best current option." I reply in a defeated voice. I did not like the fact that I had to put my plans on hold in Appethus for the time being, but I was sadly not presented with very many choices to begin with.


    ''I''m still lacking in power. I can''t even fully control my own empire!'' I thought irritably, knowing that the road was still far from over.


    "Sire, may I speak." It was then that Horus spoke with a firm expression, one that portrayed the uncertainty of his coming words.


    Intrigued by this, I replied "Of course."


    Taking a deep breath, he said "Is it possible that the Heretics intention from the beginning was to paralyze our military power?"


    Horus asked the question we had all been dreading to vocalize.

 Chapter 78 Rats and Snakes

    The ladened silence that encased us following Horus'' words could rival that of the dead, as we all stood there in muted apprehension. Our unnatural stillness mirroring the harbored dread of the possible ramifications of the future should what Horus said come to pass.


    Though we all thought about that possibility at one point of our discussion, we had all shelved it to the back of our minds pretty quickly, believing it too fantastical to be realistic. But having now heard it uttered out loud seemed to have made it far less outrageous, thus forcing us to confront this variable immediately.


    I don''t how long we remained in our wordless state before Abraham spoke calmly "Though we can''t completely disregard the chance of those rats colluding with our enemies, I still believe that this operation of theirs was done not out of any clever scheme they have concocted with foreign powers, but in the spirit of vengeance. After all, the stated goal of these Heretics is to replace the ruling class of not only us but the entire world, and weakening our country alone would only benefit other nations who they would then have to face, if they still desire to achieve their ideal."


    "True, but we can''t forget the fact that these rats'' favorite breading grounds are desolate lands who''ve been ravaged by grief, misery and despair. And what could possibly be a greater catalyst for these things than war. Even more so if it''s a losing war with no foreseeable hope of victory on our own land. After all we should all remember the state of the people after the fall of the previous late emperor and the decimation of the northern army no more than a year ago." Isaac argued.


    "Then why would they only attempt to destroy our western provisions and not even attempt to destroy them all simultaneously? If they truly wanted to cripple us and allow others to invade, then why would they only focus on the western provinces, meanwhile the northern, eastern and the imperial armies are all perfectly intact?!" Abraham countered.


    For the second time in this short meeting, we were once again all rendered silent in a contemplative state, but this time with an added edge of haste, as we could all smell it now. The illusive yet rancid stench of a well aged conspiracy.


    It was a while before I felt as though a button had suddenly been clicked in my mind, as I absent mindedly muttered with my eyes gleaming ominously, half in rampant madness and half in frigid thought "They never wanted to cripple us but only weaken us."


    Breaking out of their thoughts, they all looked at me with bewildered eyes, before Horus asked "What do you mean, sire?"


    Continue your adventure with empire


    "What Horus said earlier was correct, these plague ridden rats can only grow in destitute lands, but even then a certain balance must still be kept, or they risk completely ruining their chances of achieving their bloated ambitions. So assuming they are indeed in cahoots with a foreign nation, what would I do in their stead to gain the most advantage, all the while risking as little as possible?" I asked myself, not minding the other''s questioning looks for now, as I continued delving deeper and deeper into my thoughts, feeling as though I was inching ever closer with every passing second to my desired answers.


    "Oh?" I uttered, as my eyes gleamed in a ruthless light, while a mocking smirk began playing across my lips, believing myself to have reached my targeted explanation, yet I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was still missing something.


    "Sire? Have you thought of something?" Isaac asked, curious by what could have brought out such a wide array of expressions from me.


    Taking a moment to recollect myself, I refocus on them and begin by saying confidently "First of all, the assumption that the Heretics have allied with our enemies, is a near certainty at this point and we should begin taking that into consideration whenever something that involves them comes up again."


    They all understandably frowned as they heard this, since this just elevated their threat level by a few notches in their minds. But I wasn''t done yet.


    "Isaac." I called out to break him out of his odd stance.


    "Yes, sire." He turns towards me hastily.


    "Our first order of business is to ensure this sort of thing never happens and will never happen again, so for now as a temporary solution the Shade Corps will in secrecy transfer most of the extra supplies of not only the western but also the eastern armies to the capital for safe keeping." I order.


    "What about the northern army, sire?" Isaac asked.


    "We will leave them alone for now. Our other two armies have no need to march out for the foreseeable future, so we can leave them with just enough supplies to defend our homeland, but the northern army is our first line of defense against Luminous Empire and under the current dubious circumstances I''d rather them be ready at a moments notice for deployment..." I pause momentarily to think, before continuing boldly "We will leave the issue of the safety of the northern supplies in Hasdrubal''s capable hands."


    Hearing this Horus showed a joyous expression at the trust I had in our mutual friend, but both Abraham and Isaac showed skeptical looks, believing this responsibility too great to leave in the hands of the talented yet still inexperienced young commander.


    And to be honest, it was a doubt I too shared, as the current Hasdrubal was indeed too wet behind the ears in most matters. But it was a risk I was more than willing to take, if it would accelerate his growth into the unbridled beast I remember him as.


    "After you''re done securing the supplies..." I continued without bothering to address their concerns, since it would be pointless to do so now "You will refocus your efforts on these rats and their associates. We need to confirm from where the hidden dagger will strike."


    "Understood." Isaac replied while lightly bowing, before vanishing from our sights to go perform his duties.


    "Horus, go to the stables and make sure that our finest stallions are ready for a long and demanding journey." I ordered.


    "Right away." He answered immediately.


    And in the same breath continued "Abraham go fetch your most adept riders and have them prepare immediately." I said as I grabbed a pen and parchment from my desk and began to write down missives of the highest priority.


    "Is this a covert or overt operation, sire." Abraham calmly asked.


    "Neither. There is no need for any extreme precaution, but any unnecessary fanfare is also useless. Just make sure that these letters find their recipients." I answered.


    "Understood." He replied, before also swiftly vanishing from the room in blaze of golden light, leaving me with the sole companionship of the swift rhythmic beat of my quill slashing the parchment in my hand with gashes of meaningful ink and my own mad thoughts.

 Chapter 79 Brothers

    By the time I had raised my head from my desk, having finally finished my work, I was shocked to see that the sky had already said it''s farewell to the radiant sun and welcomed the pale moon and it''s gentle luster in it''s stead.


    Slightly massaging my tired eyes, I calmly ask "What time is it?"


    "We''re an hour off from daybreak." Horus'' voice echoed out, as he and Abraham entered the room, having been dutifully guarding it this whole time.


    Nodding to his words, I turn around to look outside the window where the silverish moonlight was shyly filtering in, illuminating the makeshift office within it''s tender embrace as I take this moment of rare peace to calm my restless mind and enjoy the simple pleasure of blissful silence for a few, brief minutes.


    "Is everything done?" I ask after having my fill of this momentary of tranquility.


    "Yes, sire. Your orders are galloping at full haste down the shortest routes as we speak, and Isaac has already departed hours ago to the capital, wanting to oversee the mission personally. He also mentioned that he would be back no more than a week from now." Abraham reported.


    "And my uncle?" I asked again, but this time with a hint of caution lacing my words.


    A forced and unnatural smile formed across Horus'' lips, as he answered with a certain unease in his voice "The Archduke was enraged beyond any form of reason as soon as he heard of what happened, swearing by the name of all the Gods that he would tie the bodies of those responsible to the bows of his ships before sailing them across the seas for their offence."


    I nod in acknowledgement to his words, before inquiring, feeling as though there was more that was left unsaid "Is that all?"


    Chuckling, Abraham replied "His lordship also mentioned just before departing on his horse, that if anything were to happen to any of you during this time he will personally make sure to strip my shoulders from my incompetent head."


    Stunned by what I had just heard, I sigh in exasperation before saying "Seems my uncle was truly blinded by his wrath. So much so that he insulted you Abraham."


    "Please think nothing of it, sire. As I am well aware that his lordship only said what he did in a moment of passionate rage and care for his family. Besides, should I ever fail to so spectacularly blunder my singular duty in this life, I would have it no other way." Abraham assured me, as his compassionate understanding, complete devotion and unflinching loyalty all coalesced in his resolute tone.


    Finding no words to return to him, I simply nod with a gentle smile, before continuing on with official duties.


    "Good work." I finally praise after I finished being debriefed about all that had happened since the afternoon.


    I then stand up, stretching my tired limbs as I do so, before beginning to make my way down the silent hallways of the exorbitant palace of Wahagen, until I reach my room, where the ever lazy Bellerophon was comfortably laying on my bed, happily asleep before I arrived and woke him.


    Yawning cutely as he stretched his still sleeping muscles and unfurling his growing wings, the no longer so small creature jumped off the mattress and began rubbing the side of his head on my leg, in an adorable act of demanding attention.


    A request I happily obliged, as I joyfully began playing with him, knowing that I had been slightly neglectful of him for the past few weeks. Yet after a few minutes of playful wrestling, Bellerophon struggled out of my hold and rushed out the door, obviously heading to the vast open garden of the palace, his newest favorite playground.


    I quickly chased after him, knowing the lively chimera was still far from being sated and merely desired to change locations for a more advantageous battle ground, where in which he could better utilize his aerial abilities.


    Astonishment. That was the sole word I knew of that could describe my current state. And could anyone blame me? Afterall, such diligence is rarely ever seen even among the most resolute and assiduous of adults, let alone children as young as they are. Even more so when you factor in their identities as princes of one of the most powerful nations on the planet, who if they so wish it, could cruise their entire lives in unimaginable luxury and comfort.


    Yet before I could say anything to them, Cyrus'' voice echoed in my ears, pleadingly saying "Brother could you please not tell mother about this?"


    This again confused me, as mother would certainly nag them, fearing they''re overexerting themselves as any mother would, but then she would most certainly be proud of them and wouldn''t stop them, much like she does with me.


    So I opened my mouth to ask them, but seeing their eyes I held myself back and simply stated with a playful smile "I have a feeling that I''m going to suffer from a very sudden bout of selective memory loss." Before turning around and heading to my original destination.


    Yet even after arriving at the garden and resuming my wrestling match with Bellerophon, I still couldn''t understand the reason why they were so adamant on maintaining the secrecy of their training sessions.


    Turning to Horus, I ask "Do you have an idea?"


    Even without specifying Horus understood my meaning, yet to my disappointment he shook his head replying "I have a few guesses, but nothing I''m confident enough in to say out loud."


    Frowning, I simply call out "Abraham. Go fetch them."


    "Right away, sire." He replies, before turning around and vanishing into the palace.


    A few minutes later, Abraham returns with two men wearing the standard golden armor of the Palace Guard.


    The two slightly tan men were clean shaven and of identical height, yet one was completely bald with two spiked gauntlets on each hand, with a more muscular physique, while the other had neck length greying black hair with a shield in his left hand and a broadsword strapped to his waist.


    "Your imperial majesty." The two hailed as they kneeled before me.


    "I will be quick. Were the two of you aware of my brothers'' actions?" I asked the personal guard of my siblings.


    "Indeed we were, sire." The two answered unflinchingly.


    "Then you must also know why they are doing it, correct?" I questioned.


    "It is to surprise the empress and their respective teachers with their rapid progress, but also to be able to aid you sooner your majesty." The bald guard answered, his voice rough like two sand stones scraping off each other.


    "Your majesty may not be aware of this, but the two princes adore you greatly sire, and their most treasured wish is to help you in any form they can. This was especially the case after the assassination incident a few months ago." The other further explained, his voice though still rough was far more pleasant.


    A warm smile that seemed to rival that of the crack of dawn emerged upon my face as I simply said "I see."

 Chapter 80 Troubles in another form

    Happiness so vast I felt slightly suffocated with it shot through my body, as if it were a tsunami being herded and crammed into the small crevices of my heart, making me feel as though it were about to rupture under the unrelenting ocean of joy forming in my heart.


    Yet before I could even enjoy this blissful warmth for a few seconds, it suddenly became scorching, as if a blazing inferno had suddenly erupted within me, instantly devouring the ocean of glee that had formed in my heart, pushing it''s might to immense degrees before suddenly beginning to spread to every fiber of my being, as if my very blood had turned to something more akin to liquid fire in my veins, before suddenly dissipating in my muscles giving me such terrifying energy that I felt I was back in the prime of my previous life, able to single handedly bring kingdoms to their knees and empires to the brink of despair.


    It was excitement. Excitement that was so fierce I felt I needed an outlet for it immediately. So I quickly dismissed my brothers'' guards, before unhesitatingly drawing Dark Majesty from my hip and started training as my aura, a light grey that was closer to white than black, stuck to my blade like a second skin.


    I didn''t even bother to grab my training halberd to train with it at the same time, as I often did.


    For the next two hours I never once stopped my training even for a second, until I suddenly felt something click, as if a barrier that previously stood before me had suddenly been lifted, and my strength quickly multiplied, my strikes became more precise and my paper thin aura suddenly flared out, instantly doubling in size. I had broken through to the second rank of saber martial arts.


    "Congratulations, sire." Horus'' and Abraham''s words echoed out instantly from behind, yanking me out of my stunned silence.


    "Thank you." I replied calmly, hiding my inner disbelief.


    I had initially estimated that I would need another year and a half before I could break through in my martial arts, yet surprisingly I had just accomplished just that. Sparing me so much time and effort training.


    Ecstatic by all that has happened this night, especially after all the trouble of yesterday, I decided to stop for now and go back inside, knowing that breakfast was fast approaching, and after missing yesterday''s lunch and dinner, I knew that I could no longer be absent from anymore family meals, or I''d risk facing the might of my mother''s sadness.


    So I swiftly arrived at the dining hall, only to be surprised at the sight of my lone mother, sitting at the table, quietly eating her meal.


    "Good morning mother." I said as I made my way to my seat.


    She replied enthusiastically, as her face lit up with a warm smile at my presence "Oh sweetheart! Good morning. I thought you''d be busy today, so I started without you. Quick, bring another set of plates and utensils, and order the chef to prepare a fresh batch of eggs and bread." She finished by instructing the maid staff to serve me.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "... Very well." I said after a moment, deciding to trust in mother. who I knew would heaven and earth if she must for us.


    It was then that the maids brought me my food and I started to dig in, until my mother suddenly asked with a concerned tone "Sweetheart... I wasn''t going to ask at first, but was in the letter his excellency sent you?"


    I looked at her in shock for a moment, since my mother hardly ever concerns herself in political matters, knowing that if she did, what remains of my opposition might use it as an excuse to start rumors of how my mother is the actual leader of the empire, and I her obedient puppet.


    But though I had told and assured her time and time again that if any dare say that I would deal with them, and even if they did spread those tall tales, simple rumors could no longer jeopardize my power.


    Yet she never budged and remained stubborn on this issue, believing it better to not give them even the slightest chance to attack.


    "Why do you ask?" I inquired, curious of her reasons to finally breach her own rules.


    "You vanished for the whole rest of the day and Haytham suddenly erupted in a fit of rage and stormed off a few hours later. How could I not be worried?" She answered, her worry now even more pronounced in her voice.


    Nodding, I quickly explained the whole situation to her then waited silently for her to organize her thoughts. Which didn''t take long as she said with an unmistakable air of grace and authority around her, having entered her empress mode as a force of habit "Seems like someone has dug a truly abyssal trap for us this time."


    Smiling, I ask "Do you have any council for me mother?"


    Yet before she could answer the dining hall door swung open and Abraham entered saying that "His excellency, Archpriest Adam Sekhmet has arrived."


    A statement that froze both me and my mother solid in a mix of shock and worry.


    Yet unbeknownst to any of us at the time, an insignificant beggar in worn out linen clothes, with sun kissed skin and eyes as dark as his unkempt, shaggy hair arrived at a small, nameless town on the western cliffs of the Jurren De Yachi mountains with a report that would change the empire and the world for many years to come.

 Chapter 81 The Heretic

    The beggar stumbled tiredly through the small rural village as exhaustion clawed at his feet, trying to trip him, while weariness tugged enticingly at his eyelids, slowly seducing him into visions of a warm bed and peaceful slumber, yet the man pushed onwards with drunken like steps that were brimming with an unfulfilled purpose.


    Within a few minutes he had made his way to the settlement''s only temple, where a handsome young man with wavy dirty blonde hair, piercing brown eyes and wearing the clergy''s signature white apparel, spoke casually with a group of rugged, yet kind looking farmers and herdsman from the village as they seemed to hand him several satchels of produce from their farms, seemingly in a gesture of gratitude.


    The village''s temple was little more than a slightly larger barn, made of the same basic materials, such as wood and clay, as the rest of the structures in the small hamlet. The only distinguishing feature was the small, waist height white stone fence that encircled the grounds, meant to act as a rudimentary bulwark to any of the local''s husbandry animals, as well as to show their own respect and appreciation to the gods and especially the patron god of their nation, the Lord of the Underworld, by distinguishing his place of worship ever so slightly from their own abodes in their own meager but sincere way.


    Yet despite that, the beggar in his haste and delirium completely missed the existence of this stone fence and quite comically stumbled head first over it.


    The gathered men rushed to his aid upon seeing this, only for the beggar to clutch the priest''s robes firmly in his hands as he weekly whispered through his parched lips "The Head Shepherd... I need to speak to the Head Shepherd."


    "Who?" The men asked among themselves as they looked at each in confusion, not recognizing the title of which he spoke of.


    "He looks like a lost beggar. Maybe he''s just been out ''n about under the sun for too long?" One of the men voiced out.


    "Or just ravin'' mad." Another of the more younger of the group replied mockingly.


    "Who cares about that now?! Help the poor man inside for the sake of the gods!" The rough voice of the oldest among them, a tall man with broad shoulders in his mid forties, with a thick mane of greying hair and an even thicker beard bellowed out.


    Quickly scampering before the older man''s howl they swiftly brought the beggar in, and laid him on the priest''s bed so he can rest and have the priest, Droghab, heal him even as he continued going on and on about this Head Shepherd of his.


    "Thank you mister Timios." Droghab thanked the older man.


    "Don'' mention it lad, it''s the least we could do after what did for us. And haven''t I told you to call me uncle?" He replied as he side eyed him accusingly.


    "Understood, uncle." Droghab answered with a defeated smile.


    "That''s more like it." Timios said as he lovingly slapped him on the back.


    Soon after the men all left to go back to their fields or cattle, as life in these parts of the world didn''t allow for much leisure time, as that would spell nothing but doom in the coming winter months.


    Yet the moment they were no longer with in Droghab''s sight, his humble and cheerful smile vanished as he approached the beggar and cryptically asked "Who do you serve?"


    "The people''s future." The beggar replied unhesitatingly.


    "Why do you serve it?" He asked again.


    "For the greater good." The beggar answered again.


    "Make sure you bury the poor lamb properly." The woman said casually in her monotone voice.


    "Understood, Head Shepherd." Droghab replied as he saluted.


    "And send a message to our fox ally in Appethus telling him that the mission had failed and that he must prepare for the worst case scenario." She ordered, but this time Droghab remained in his place not moving or saying anything.


    "Is something the matter?" She questioned.


    Yet Droghab still remained silent for a few more seconds until he sighed saying tiredly "May I speak my mind Judith?"


    Hearing him call her by her real name was a bit of a shock to her initially, as it''s been many years since she''s heard him say it last, and she also knew that he meant to talk to her from this moment onward not as her subordinate and right hand man, but as her oldest and dearest friend.


    Feeling a slight tug at the edge of her lips that she hadn''t felt for years, while the smallest of glimpse of a smile graced her features, as she replied "Of course."


    Hearing this Droghab breathed in a huge lungful of air, as he confidently said "We should stop and cut our losses before it''s too late Judith. This is starting to get way out of hand, and it''s only going to get worse from here on out if we continue down this road!"


    "We have completely lost the Western and Eklepsus Flocks, with the only one remaining being the heavily damaged Eastern Flock and your telling to cut our losses now?" She said calmly before resolutely declaring "No, it''s far too late for any exit strategies, we can only continue."


    Enjoy more content from empire


    "But it''s not too late yet!" Droghab exclaimed "You once said that we''d never be truly defeated until they killed every last one of us, well we''re both still alive and so is the Eastern Flock. We can rebuild, slowly and methodically, like we did before." He argued desperately, trying to convince her.


    "Do you honestly believe that that butcher would allow us to quietly rebuild our lost strength while he''s at the helm of this empire?" She argued back.


    "Of course it''s going to be more difficult, but when has anything not been challenge of near insurmountable heights in our lives." He replied confidently, with a hint of nostalgia in his words.


    Hearing this Judith remained silent for a few moments, before replying "This is the first time you''ve ever been so adamantly against one of my plans or decisions." Then she paused again for a moment, before saying in an assuring tone "Tell me what''s really weighing so heavily on your mind."


    Knowing that he could not skirt away from this any longer, Droghab sighed one last time as he answered her with a question "Do you truly believe that a fox can swallow that dragon?"


    "What do you mean?" She questioned, but Droghab was having non of it as he sharply countered "Don''t play dumb with me Judith. You and I both know that Zadkiel is a crafty, conniving little fox, but that is all he is. He has the courage to desire what is above him and try to reach for it, but he lacks the backbone to actually get his hands bloody and dirty when it truly matters. Do you honestly believe someone like that... can face that monstrosity?!" Droghab finished while a terrifying chill raced up his spine, as he remembered the streets turned pyres of Thalab a few months ago, when that butcher''s executioners came on swift wings to deliver his merciless judgement.


    Droghab has frankly never seen something like that before and it deeply haunted him. Most rulers would try to placate their subjects or at the very least give them some meaningless and empty promises to appease their anger and dissatisfaction, before quietly disposing of the real trouble makers, but Alexander never did. He slaughtered all who stood against him without so much as a single whisper of an appeasement or attempt to safeguard the lives of his citizens before he brought down his sword.


    "You''re correct. Zadkiel can never be his nephew''s equal. A fox can never slay a dragon." Judith''s voice brought him back from his thoughts, as he looked at her with hopeful eyes, begging her to stop this mad plan, but all he received in return was disappointment, as she continued "But it matters not, we''re going to continue to see this plan through to the end."


    Droghab opened his mouth to speak, but was instantly hushed by Judith raising her hand in a clear gesture to stop as she continued "I understand your worries. Truly, I do; but there are other powers at play here Droghab, ones that desire the butcher''s death more than even us, so calm down and put your trust in me like you had done so many times before." She finished at the same time as her once small smile completed it''s transformation into a wide, toothy grin.

 Chapter 82 The Pious

    Back in Wahagen, the Archpriest of the empire sat comfortably as he and his companions calmly sipped from the cool refreshments the servants offered them.


    "Thank you, little one. It was delicious." Adam said with a kind smile as he finished the drink the maid offered him.


    "N-Not at all, your excellency! I''m happy you enjoyed it." The poor woman stuttered her reply, as she felt utterly overwhelmed by the words and presence of this ancient man before her.


    "Teacher this palace is so amazing!" Adam''s youngest student, Layn then suddenly exclaimed loudly as his eyes kept gawking at all the immense splendor that surrounded him.


    Yet before he could reply to his excited disciple, Adam''s other companion, Sarm, who also happened to be his oldest student sternly rebuked Layn saying "Would you hold your eyes in check already! Or do you crave death so much that you want to offend his majesty?!"


    Frowning, Layn sharply replied "And who are you to say what and what does not offend his imperial majesty? You''ve only ever met him once, and even then you didn''t share a simple greeting!"


    "Once was more than enough." Sarm replied with an added edge to his voice, as his mind sent him a year in the past, when he accompanied his teacher to the impromptu war council in the Royal Palace.


    Just remembering that day and how a young child, who was barely stepping into his adolescence inspired hundreds of experienced ministers and hardened veterans to charge confidently into hell if needed under his command was more than enough impress him, but what truly terrified him was that even he, a man who has lived and dedicated his entire life to preaching the notion of peace and the rejection of sin, found himself at that moment yearning for the thrill of battle and the foul ecstasy of war.


    "What are you even talking about..?" Layn tried to question him, having already noticed his odd behavior whenever the topic of his majesty was brought up, but before he could the doors to the room swung open and my mother and I entered.@@@@


    "Your majesties." Adam swiftly stood and bowed to us, followed shortly by his students doing the same.


    "Please rise your excellency. There is no need for such trifling formalities, especially after you have traveled such a long and arduous trek through the desert." My mother said, as she quickly helped the aged man up.


    "Please my lady, you speak as though I am an old, frail man." Adam replied light heartedly, eliciting an amused laugh from all of us, except for the ever stoic Sarm.


    Taking our seets opposite the Archpriest, while his disciples stood behind him, he sincerely says with a hint of heartfelt concern in his tone "It''s good to see you both in good health your majesties, especially you my lady. I still mention you and your children''s health in my prayers daily."


    Smiling gratefully in reply, my mother says "And I as well, your excellency."


    Turning to me after exchanging a few more words with my mother, Adam began with a brooding tone of gravity "My apologies sire for arriving so unexpectedly, but I''m afraid the situation that currently plights us, is far too urgent and intricate to do otherwise."


    "What is this situation, Archpriest?" I ask, frowning.


    Nodding, he says "I do indeed, sire. Two of them in fact." before continuing with a question of his own "Are you perhaps familiar with the twin institutes of the Eight Silent Doors and the Solar Inquisition your majesty?"


    Mine and my mother''s eyes widen in utter disbelief as we listen to the ancient man, as we both fumble to form a coherent string words to give in reply.


    These two archaic organization were founded in the Yue Dynasty and the Luminous Empire many millennia ago to act as the guiding hand and iron fist of their nations'' religions should they ever falter or go astray. And with the coming centuries almost every nation in the world had adopted a similar system one way or another, with exception of only the Boreas Empire in the north and us in the south.


    The reason? Adam Sekhmet of course. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    We and the northern giant are the only two nations in the world who hold a tenth rank healer in our midst, so the common census became that why would we ever waste valuable resources on something so pointless when we have such a respectable and high ranking priest at the helm.


    And though it might seem moronical now, in their defense it worked just fine for a very long time.


    "Your excellency, perhaps you should reconsider? This could greatly tarnish your reputation and prestige. The ambitious and the envious might even start to cite this incident to discredit you, and achieve their nefarious ends and..." My mother tried persuading him, but he softly interrupted her saying.


    "Please worry not my lady, though it might seem slightly arrogant of me, but my achievements and work over the centuries could never be buried so easily." He finished with a hearty laugh, before continuing calmly with a self deprecating smile tugging at the edge of his withered lips "Besides, what value does pride, reputation or station in life hold in comparison to the sheer weight of the single lost soul of that brave young man, who knew the taste martyrdom before the pleasures of youth."


    A hallowed silence unlike any other followed his words, as all those fortunate enough to hear it froze to bask in it''s depressing beauty. All of them, except for me, who sat there wanting to partake in the feelings they shared at this moment, but could not.


    After all I had seen too much, done too much, lived too much. All I could do was simply ask myself ''How did he safeguard such humanity and compassion after a thousand years on this accursed earth?''


    It honestly began to vex me that he had done such a seemingly impossible task, while mine had long been ripped out of me and replaced with nothing but wrath and hate.


    Thankfully, before I could further travel down the road of my current thoughts, his words once again rang out, saying "My emperor." he called out "I fully acknowledge my own faults in this matter, as I didn''t properly govern the temples, having become too blinded to even notice the cancerous rot that had spread so contagiously through out it. That is why I humbly beseech you, my liege, to at least consider it."


    "There is no for consideration Archpriest. You are the most experienced man in regards to all things relating to the clergy, if you believe it be so necessary then it will be done." I reply innocently, as the image of a certain seductive beauty with a plain white mask came to mind for a position of leadership in such an organization.


    A radiant smile came to the old man''s face as he gleefully replied, with a tone of relief, as if a massive bolder had suddenly been lifted off his chest "Thank you, sire. You have done this old man a great favor."


    "Please don''t mention it your grace. I will have Darius begin drafting the preliminary plans for such things as soon as we return to the capital. Though we might have to inconvenience you to be present for several of those meetings for your input." I continue talking humbly, while my mind already schemed how to better make use of such a situation, while also sparing the old man as much grief and trouble as possible.


    ''This is going to be quite expensive, but then again what isn''t.'' I silently mused in my mind, having drawn up a basic idea of a budget for this new ordeal.


    "Oh, I almost forgot!" Adam exclaimed, before continuing "As for my second suggestion, my liege, it is to reinstitute the Kaduk Theos system." He said happily as all other thought was suddenly ejected out of my skull by the sheer incredulity of his words.

 Chapter 83 Kaduk Theos and the Keepsake of the Beloved of Battle

    Kaduk Theos, meaning descendant of the divine or child of the Gods; is a title as archaic as the most ancient of written words, as even the oldest historical artifacts we have of those bygone days reference these two immemorial words.


    It is a title whose history can only ever be matched by it''s radiant glory and the venerated status it bestows upon those mad enough to posses it, as these two words were no mere fabrication of mortal minds, made to describe the position and flatter the ego of their leaders, such as lord, king or emperor, but it was in fact the first title given to the progenitors of all the royal families, the founders of today''s nations, the original masters of humanity, as ordained by the Gods. The first born generation of demigods to ever grace this earth.


    Such was the weight carried by these two seemingly unconcerning alien words.


    Yet as all things are in this tainted world, nothing could ever remain so pure forever. And so was this revered title of old, as it became corrupted by greed and marred by tragedy so great that the world had all but abandoned it, too afraid to rile up the horrid memories that had become all to associated with it''s once honored visage.


    Which is precisely why the silent fallout of Adam''s words was so long and awkward, permeated only by the rhythmic sound of our own racing hearts echoing deafeningly in our disbelieving ears.


    "Why?" My voice slashed through the thickening silence, with a single clear note, as I simply asked with weary vigilance in my now sharpened tone, while my experienced eyes began trying to pierce through the mask of his veiled intentions.


    "Because I believe it to be for the best." He answered with no hesitation, wearing the same gentle smile on his face.


    "Best? Best for whom exactly?!" I exclaimed in pure perplexity, before continuing with an added edge of restrained rage, as I quietly held back the deluge of murderous insanity the awakening demon in my mind began flooding my senses with "We here are all too well aware that that title was forsaken for a reason, and if I, the man already hailed as the Bloody Emperor were to also take the title of Kaduk Theos in addition, then I might as well proclaim myself as the world''s pariah and be done with it!"


    Silence returned to the room after my words, one that was far more suffocating than the last.


    Yet this one was far shorter lived, as my mother''s words echoed out "Though my son''s words are harsh, they are also true."


    Straightening his back with his iconic gentle smile once again gracing his features, he says while fishing through his robes for something "It was a test, my liege."


    "A test?" I echo.


    "Indeed. One designed by your great grandfather." He says as he takes out an old looking metal tablet, with an unmistakable look of nostalgia in his eyes.


    "My great grand... You can''t possibly mean?!" I ask in absolute incredulity.


    "Azrael the second, the Beloved of Battle. One of the founders of the Age of Tarnished Steal." He confidently affirmed, as he offered me the small tablet.


    Accepting it from his hands, I, along with my mother who leaned over began to inspect the palm sized, rectangular object, which had no stand out features, except for the four emblems craved into it.


    The first and most obvious one, was that of an eclipsing sun, the symbol of the Eclipse Empire. The second was a falcon holding three thunderbolts in it''s right talon and the world in the other, as it soared above five mountain peaks, the sigil of the Astrapi Kingdom. The third was the eight lunar phases in a circular formation, superimposed over the design of a snake like dragon biting it''s own tale, the mark of the Yue Dynasty. And the last was an open book laying on top of a sword, the crest of Sophientia, the city of knowledge and home to the descendants of the Goddess of wisdom.


    Turning back to the Archpriest with expectant eyes, I ask "What does this mean?"


    "I have absolutely no idea." He replied nonchalantly, without a single change in his facial expressions, before continuing "When I accepted your ancestors keepsake, I was only told to give it to the one who passed his test. The one who was not only wise enough to look past the sweetness of the honey before him, and able to see the bitter poison concealed within; but also the one with the strength of character to immediately and without hesitation reject such greatness and glory for the sake of the bigger picture."


    He momentarily paused as his eyes took on a more tender look, before he continued "Thrice I have asked your great grandfather''s test, but only twice was I disappointed, and for that I am most thankful to you, your majesty. You have taken a load that has been weighing heavily on me for a long while now." He ended with the most relaxed smile any of us had ever seen grace his lips.


    But I had little concern for that right now, as I stared fixatedly on the small tablet in my hand, as one thought kept repeating incessantly in my mind "How come I never knew of this in my last life?!"

 Chapter 84 84: Students and an Urgent Letter in the Night

    Leaving the meeting room, Adam had his habitual kind and warm smile upon his lips, but those who spent a long time with the ancient priest could easily tell that this one was different from those he usually wore. This one was more relaxed, while carrying a strange sense of youthful excitement.


    But while he was the spiting image of inner piece, his students were the exact antithesis. As Sarm who usually carried himself with a stern expression now looked even more grave than normal, but the one who held the greatest change was undoubtedly Layn, whose eyes were so unfocused and face so devoid of color it seemed as if he was a corpse walking.


    The same Layn who had been stealing gloating glances at his senior in the beginning, believing that he had proven him wrong, since Alexander appeared so docile and polite before their teacher. Yet he now carried a half-bred expression of growing anxiety and confusion.


    He only awakened from his zombified state when Isaac, the one guiding them declared "These three rooms are yours. A few servants will always remain outside, ready at you beck and call, so if you desire anything or find something to your dissatisfaction with these accommodations please don''t hesitate to ask."


    "That won''t be necessary. This is more than enough. Thank you, lord Isaac." Adam replied with a slight bow of gratitude.


    "Your gratitude is wasted on me, your excellency. I was merely doing as I was told. Please, enjoy your stay in Wahagen to your hearts content." Isaac swiftly replied as he bowed even lower than the ancient priest, before taking his leave.


    Seeing Isaac leave, Adam turned to his disciples and said warmly "Today has been quite eventful for my old bones, so I''ll be retiring to my room. You two may use this time as a small break from your usual schedules and relax. You''ve earned it."


    "Thank you teacher." They responded simultaneously, as they bowed.


    Hearing the click of their teacher''s door, Layn turned to enter his designated room, when he suddenly heard Sarm calling to him saying "Come with me."


    Though surprised by this, he still followed him to his room, where he found Sarm folding his arms over his chest, with the same stern expression he always held looking at him fixatedly, almost as if he was trying to see past him, as he said in a tone that forbade any form of refusal "Tell me what''s on your mind."


    "N-Nothing senior. I was just tired from the long jou..."


    Layn tried to weasel his way out of this conversation, but before he could even finish a single statement, Sarm coldly interrupted him saying. "You''re a terrible liar. Now stop wasting time and speak. What on your mind."


    Layn clenched his hand as hard as he was clenching his jaw, knowing full well that there was no escaping now, so he lashed out in a voice louder than what he intended "Alright senior, I admit it! You were right! Happy now?!"


    "I didn''t ask you to tell me such a useless thing." Sarm replied coldly, making Layn shrink backward from the unexpected chill in his tone, as he continued "I told you to tell me what''s on your mind. What you think after having met his majesty."


    Layn''s eyes opened wide, as he felt his senior was reading him like an open book, but he still didn''t wish to say what he truly thought, but seeing the expression on Sarm''s face, he knew it was futile.


    So this time he replied honestly, not hiding anything, but yet again his voice was higher than he intended it to be "You all must have felt it too, right senior?! So how come all of you are acting so calm and casual about this whole thing?! There''s clearly something wrong with his majesty! His eyes..." Layn''s body shivered remembering that image he beheld a few minutes ago, as he instinctively culched his right shoulder with his left hand "There was something behind those eyes. Looking at us. Something that wasn''t just the emperor, or even human. It was a burning, hungry and malevolent gaze that..." Layn cut himself off, as he couldn''t the words, before continuing in a voice filled with uncertainty "Are we even sure that someone like is even fitting of rul..."


    "Layn!" Sarm''s voice cut his coming words before he could continue, as he rebuked him saying "This isn''t the Main Temple, this is an imperial palace. Even the walls have a ears here."


    Flinching back at his words, he began to instinctively look around him for anyone, even though he knew they were alone.


    Walking toward his junior, Sarm reached out his hand and placed upon his his shoulder as he said in much more mellow tone "When I first met his majesty I raised the same concerns to our teacher, and do you know what he said back to me?"


    Shocked by this revelation, Layn shook his head, as his eyes burned with a desperate desire to know, so that he can quench this clawing unease that has been growing like a tumor in his mind.


    Seeing this Sarm quickly answered saying "He said that for centuries he has been praying every single day to the God of the Underworld to bring deliverance to the nation, and bless us with a descendant of his that could raise us to the heights his late majesty, Azrael the second dreamed off. And finally after so long, our God seems to have finally answered his prayers."


    "But..." Layn loudly exclaimed, before instantly recognizing his blunder and regaining his bearings, before saying in a hushed whisper "But senior, There is something very wrong with his majesty."


    "Of course there is." Sayn replied, as if it were the most obvious fact in the world, as he continued, while completely disregarding Layn''s shocked expression "After all, how in the name of all that is holy would a boy barely into his manhood possess such wisdom, strength, confidence and a petrifying presence so primal it even made ancient behemoths such the Grand Marshal and our teacher believe in him almost instantly."


    Pausing momentarily to catch his breath, he said with pure conviction "And that is exactly why he is the perfect candidate for the position of emperor. Because it makes no sense, how did an ordinary prince transform into that. It can only mean one thing, our God has made his move."


    It was then that Sarm''s armor slightly cracked and from between it''s splinters a small smile emerged, as he continued "So Layn, even if you don''t believe in me or even in our teacher, believe in our God."


    ***Scene Change***


    The day seemed to be in a rush today, as the sun quickly finished it''s switch with the moon. And we were currently in the dinning hall, hosting a modest banquet in honor of the Archpriest, who was vehemently against the thought of wasting so much food in his name, until he finally reached a compromise under my mother''s insistence.


    The palace chefs had toiled all day to prepare a small but rich collection of food that was truly immaculate. The long table before us was filled to the brim with these mouth watering delicacies that ranged from green salads and boiling hot soups to grilled lamb meat and pheasants.


    An air joviality dominated the room, as Cyrus happily gorged himself on the lamb meat, and while Alisar and Nizam were far more reserved than him, they too also looked to be enjoying themselves. And even Adam''s students seemed to be happily eating the pheasants in particular, though I did notice that the younger one was slightly off, seeming to constantly zone out in his own world, but I paid it no additional focus.


    Meanwhile my mother and Adam hardly touched their food at all, too engrossed in their theological debates that seemed to never end. And even though I found the topics they discussed interesting, I couldn''t fully focus on them as my mind continued drifting back to the tablet Adam gave me this morning.


    The very fact that I had no idea that it even existed in my past life was infuriating enough as it is, but the more crucial question right now is, why was it such a tight lipped secret that needed a test to pass.


    ''What mysteries do you hold?'' I thought as began planning how I''m going to decipher this newest enigma I find myself possessing.


    Yet before I could even treading down that train of thought, a piercing cry of urgency cut through the festive mood of the feast "MY EMPEROR!"


    The dining went silent as we all sat in shock, before the doors suddenly flew open as a young man carrying a long lance in one hand and a letter in the other, and wearing the uniform of the Chimera Knight''s squires barged in, saying with a palpable air of exigency "My liege, I have a message from the Grand Vizier. Your presence is requested in the capitol immediately!"

 Chapter 85: Rebellion

    ''What now?!'' I thought half in annoyance half in curious trepidation, as I gestured for him to approach.


    Rushing to my side, completely ignoring all the others sitting at the table in his haste, the young man fell to one knee, handing the letter with a clearly anxious expression. Taking it from him, I quickly skimmed through it''s contents, and like a raging flood constrained by a thread''s strength, the madness that I had for so long restrained erupted with a vengeance, causing the very air around me to seem to become tainted in a shade of crimson, while my divine power erupted in a shockwave of rippling power that pushed the table away from me, causing all the flatware and food upon it to spill or fall to the ground in a crashing wail of shattering glass, as a scream that was more akin to a howling beast exploded from my throat "Abrahaaaaammm!"


    A flash of blinding light materialized to my right, and in it''s place appeared Abraham, as he replied with his gleaming golden aura radiating mightily from his eyes and body "Your orders, sire."


    "Ready the guards, we are leaving." I commanded.


    He said nothing as he vanished in the same way he came. Turning my head to the left, I called to Horus, who was already there, having arrived around the same time Abraham did like a silver wraith "Make ready the horses, you and I leave immediately to the capitol." I finished as I stood up from my seat.


    Yet before either of us could do anything else, the quivering voice of the poor squire who had delivered the message rang out, saying "Th-The Grand Vi-Vizier has sent with us a few additional Ch-Chimeras to swiftly escort you back, y-your majesty."


    "Perfect." I reply with a pleased smile, one that looked utterly demonic to the young man, when it was coupled with my swirling bloodlust and mad drowned eyes. But I cared nothing for that as I made my way out, only to be stopped by my mother''s concerned voice asking "Alex?"


    Understanding without her needing to explain, I answer in a soul splitting tone that held both the frigid hate of the arctic winds and the sundering wrath of an erupting volcano "Zadkiel."


    All the adults who heard this felt their blood drain from their faces, as a single word boomed hauntingly in their minds ''Rebellion.''


    "Kira! Quickly ready the twins for travel! Nizam, Cyrus, you too! Now!" My mother immediately said, as she took Alisar in her arms and rushed to get ready. With Adam''s students hot on her heal as they too ran but not to make themselves ready, but to help my own mother. Adam''s selfless and noble teachings had rubbed considerably on the two over the years.


    But I had little mind to focus on that right now as I made my way to the garden where the Chimeras were currently drinking water from the large oasis.


    Quickly climbing upon the closest Chimera to me, as Bellerophon leaped upon my back with an excited yelp, I soared instantly into the night sky with Horus and the other squires following me a second later. Wahagen was about a single day''s ride from Eklepsous, but upon the winged backs of the Chimeras it took us but an hour to land in the Imperial Palace''s court yard.


    Leaping off our mounts the moment their claws touched the ground, Horus and I swiftly made our way to the throne room, where the indignant shouts of the gathered men echoed outside it''s locked doors, which served only as more feed for the monster within me to fuel my murderous insanity to even greater and more depraved heights.


    Throwing open the gates before the guards could even announce my presence, I entered with an unending surge of bloodlust intertwined with divine power that instantly dimmed the light that had once illuminated the assembled men, who now lay silent staring bug eyed at me, before their expressions twisted into hybrid abominations only the mad could express, showcasing fear mashed with excitement, and pride sown roughly with sheer unadulterated devotion, as they all fell to their knees and bellowed out in a single, roaring voice "Hail his imperial majesty."


    I paid them no head, as I stared fixatedly at the three men and woman standing like statues in the center of the hall, and like a predator finally finding it''s prey, their sight only drove the rampaging dragon in my mind into further infernal revelry, as he called for their death and suffering.


    Two of the men were ordinary, mortal men, possessing no power what so ever. They had tanned skin, dark brown eyes and black hair. And it was clear to anyone who saw how similar to each other they looked that they were brothers. They also wore dark blue robes, with an emblem of a rising azure sun above three black fish. A sigil I had never seen before.


    The third man was a second rank martial artist, and was dressed as an ordinary mercenary. Dark brown dirty pants, a green thick tunic below old leather armor, while chipped and heavily used iron pauldrons sat on both his shoulders, as well as muddy light brown boots. Finally the woman, was stunningly beautiful, wearing a pink dress made from the finest material and draped in jewelry that were obviously made by the expert hands of a master jeweler. She also carried the aura of a fourth rank mage, marking her as the strongest individual among them.


    But I cared nothing for all that, as I made my way to the two mortal men, staring at their increasingly uneasy expressions before taking the large white scroll held in their hands, and began reading out loud after skipping all the unnecessary parts "I Zadkiel, by the grace of the Gods and with the support of the masses, both high born and not, and to save them from the tyrannical rule of the Bloody Emperor, Alexander the third, here by proclaim the foundation of the Epethus Kingdom that shall encompass all the former eastern provinces of the Eclipse Empire."


    As soon as I finished, the gathered men that were once quiet, broke out yet again in a fit of indignant shouts, condemning Zadkiel and the messengers as traitors and clamoring for their execution. Some even drew their weapons to deliver their punishment right here and now.


    The mercenary man and the woman remained relatively unaffected by all this, but what was left of color in the two mortal men''s faces completely vanished, as their complexion now resembled bleached paper. But all this incessant yelling was nothing more than an annoyance to my ears, so I raised my hand, instantly silencing them yet again, and only then did I finally notice a change in the woman''s and mercenary''s expression, as it twisted for but a moment into one of fear and awe.


    I didn''t bother reading anymore of the lengthy and meaningless scroll, as I looked at the bottom right of the paper where I saw two seals. The first was the same as the one on the dark blue robes of the two men, which clarified to me that it was the sigil of this rebellious Epethus Kingdom, and the second was of a red dragon with three wings, clutching a sword in one claw and a spear in the other.


    Seeing this I burst out laughing in sadistic pleasure, as I said "So this is where Zadkiel gathered the courage to face me. The mercenary king is behind him."


    Hearing this, the men did not shout but began to murmur among themselves in pure bewildered shock "The mercenary king?!"


    "Maximilian?!"


    "The War Dragon?!"


    "But how?! What could Zadkiel have possibly offered to move that battle obsessed dragon?"


    "It takes literal tons of gold and jewels for him to even give you an audience much less this!"


    They only stopped when they heard the revolting squelch of tearing flesh. And when they looked back at us, they saw my right hand wrist deep into the chest of one of the envoys, before an equally sickening sound of forcefully ripping muscle and tissue echoed as I yanked my hand back, showcasing an odd looking lump of meat I had wrenched out of him. A lump of meat they quickly ascertained was the man''s still trembling heart.


    The hall descended into a quiet so absolute, you''d think the very laws of sound the gods created had suddenly been extinguished from this world, as only such a suffocating stillness could withstand the weight of their unspoken thoughts at this moment.


    The silence was only broken when the unmistakable splat of wet meat slamming into the stone floor echoed out, as I unceremoniously threw the twitching heart before the feet of the second envoy, saying "Send this back to Zadkiel."


    No more words were necessary, as all understood what my grizzly meaning.


    Though I doubted the remaining brother actually registered this, as he lifelessly stared at the object at his feet with the kind of dread and grief that words would be shamed to even try to describe.


    Shifting my gazing to the mercenary, I ask as I lifted the bottom of the scroll for him to witness the seals upon it "What does your master mean by this?"


    Dryly swallowing, the mercenary, a man who has dedicated his entire life to blood and gold, had to take a moment to recenter himself, as even he who has bathed in numerous inhumane tragedies in his life, had never before seen such a display casual brutality, before replying "H-His majesty Maximillian wishes to convey his wish to have a match with you, Emperor Alexander."


    Having already surmised this from my past interactions with Maximillian, I ask again "The rules and conditions?"


    Momentarily surprised that not only was I so quick to understand, but also to accept such an insane offer, he replied "His majesty hasn''t decided on any yet. He hopes that you would agree to meet with him in two weeks time to agree on the terms yourselves."


    "Fine." I answered coldly, before my tone shifts to that of a blood crazed beast "But tell him if he dares so much as touch a single hair on Sodarus or Khaireddin''s heads I will personally make sure to turn his life into a living hell!"


    Such threats if given by any other fifteen year old against a man famed as the War Dragon and the Mercenary King would be received with a ridiculing laugh, but staring at me right now, with my hand still dripping from the scarlet life blood of my latest victim, he could say as he yet again swallowed dryly "Understood, lord. I will deliver your message."


    Turning my head to the last of the four I ask "And you are?"


    The woman almost instinctually placed her hand over her heart, as if protecting it from me, before lowering her head ever so slightly as she replied "Greetings my lord. My name is Rosalind, a humble representative of the Sapphire Swallow Trading Company."

 Chapter 86 86: Memories, Politics and Maximillians Game

    The sound of those two words, Sapphire Swallow, ticklishly caressed a long numb part of my mind, guiding me to rediscover an old memory of mine, one that brought with it the first genuine smile upon my lips that wasn''t tarnished by overwhelming insanity and unceasing bloodlust. It was a smile of complete and absolute fondness.


    And this alone stalled the air once again in the throne hall, as all who saw this became utterly confused by the sudden transformation within me, causing a great many of them to quietly decide to dig up all the information they can on this previously unheard of trading company, whose mere mention was enough to bring such a smile on my previously terrifying face.


    Unfortunately for them, it was not the trading company itself that delighted me so, but it was the mere reminiscence of the one who told me about it that sent me blissfully traversing my way down the lost path of memories that those words unearthed within me. And even though I no longer remembered the exact context of which these two words were spoken, I could never forget the voice of who did.


    ''Eve, my love...'' I thought in amused remembrance ''It seems your foes have found their way to me first in this life. But worry not, I will deal with them for both our sakes before they can stain your precious hands with their meaningless blood.''


    And with that thought, the once extinct madness and insatiable bloodthirst I had been emitting reemerged as a sudden typhoon in the clear azure skies, as I reached for Dark Majesty, my ever present companion that rested on my hip.


    Everyone tensed as they readied themselves for the coming onslaught, even the woman scrambled to mobilize her power as small wisps of razor sharp wind blades began forming around her small and fair hands, yet before any of us could do anything, the moment my fingers brushed the cold surface of Dark Majesty, Eve''s proud voice once again echoed in my mind, silencing even the joyously malevolent roars of the mad tyrant, saying ''I am no charity case for you to pity and aid. I can take care of my own problems, and you better not touch even a hair on my prey''s head.''


    She said those words to me whenever I tried to eliminate her enemies for her. She was far too proud to let such a thing slide.


    ''You damn stubborn woman. Even now when you''re not even here before me, you still refuse to let me slaughter our enemies that you have marked.'' I thought in feigned annoyance meant to hide my happiness, as I argued with the imaginary Eve in my mind.


    ''Exactly. I destroyed their organization before and I can do it again. Hmph.'' She finished with a defiant, yet undeniably adorable snort, that melted the last semblances of resistance I still harbored in my heart.


    Smiling helplessly, I exasperatedly thought ''In the name of all the Gods! I can''t even win against this woman when she''s just a figment of my own imagination! Honestly this is pathetic.''


    Sighing, I remove my hand from Dark Majesty''s hilt and look the woman in the eyes, as I sincerely say "You have my condolences." Before making my way up to the throne.


    Taking my seat, I turn to find the three remaining emissaries still there, gawking at me with stupid expressions.


    Incensed by this, I ask with the returned edge of murderous insanity in my dark tone "You''re still here?"


    Hearing this, the three practically fled from the hall, thanking the gods for their mercy in having survived that absolutely mad demon, whose mood kept randomly switching polarity every few seconds.


    Seeing them leave, I turn my murderous gaze back to the gathered men as I ominously ask "Now then gentlemen, would someone like to explain to me how this mess came to pass?"


    A sudden and momentary lull came to pass over the hall for a split second, where non dared to move or even breathe, before the twin figures of Isaac and Darius stepped to the forefront and bowed, saying "It was our fault your majesty. We failed you and the empire."


    The assembled generals and ministers all looked upon this scene in one of two ways. The ambitious who wished to replace these two unbudging bastions of the empire cheered inwardly with blazing eyes, and those who held no such desires paled knowing the devastating collateral damage that was to come from the felling of these two old and loyal pillars of the empire.


    "Indeed you did." I replied coldly, not mincing my words, before asking more specifically "Care to enlighten us how in the name of all the Gods did Zadkiel and the Mercenary King manage to pull off such a feet under the nose of Shade Corps?"


    "I... I have no idea." Isaac quietly replied.


    "Perfect." I furiously spat out, before turning to Darius and asking "And you Darius. Any thoughts how this happened, when you assured us in the council time and time again that you had the majority of the nobles, especially those in the east under your control and that you even have some of them working as our eyes and ears in the noble circles in the east?"


    "I also don''t know my liege." Darius responded in the same tone as Isaac.


    I said nothing in return, but the rough sound of my fist smashing on the hard armrest of the throne was answer enough.


    "We will accept any punishment you see fitting, sire." The said simultaneously.


    A collective breath of surprise was sucked in by the men, as they understood the weight of the spoken words. Darius and Isaac were greatly respected and admired men of the state who had served under three separate Eclipse Emperors, and even though I tried to be more moderate than in my past life also became known for my ruthless and often times merciless punishments.


    Which only served to further terrorize the ones who craved stability and further excite the hungry, such as Rhett Rukmini, who always dreamed of the day he could finally surpass Darius.


    Everyone held their breathe in suspense for my coming words, and I didn''t disappoint as I venomously spat "You will obviously be punished." Which caused everyone''s hearts to drop to their knees, before I continued calmly, finally giving them some relief "But not right now."


    Seeing them looking at me with bewildered eyes, I explain "Your punishments will be postponed until after this crisis is delt with. And depending on your performance will the severity of said punishments be decided. Am I clear?"


    Knowing that this is a lifeline I had thrown them, both men quickly grabbed hold and determinedly replied "Understood, my liege. We will not fail again."


    The gathered men were no fools, and they quickly surmised that what just transpired before them was a subtle yet powerful play of politics meant to oppose the hidden foes of Darius and Isaac from leaping onto the now weakened Grand Vizier and Grand Chamberlin, while also showcasing that I still held confidence and appreciation in the two men''s abilities regardless of what happened. Much to the ire of individuals like Rhett, who felt their long awaited chance slip through their hands. But I didn''t care, and if anything I welcomed.


    The first reason being that competition is a good thing, and men like Rhett could only ever show the true extent of their skills and talents when they were facing against greater challenges. The second is that despite the two men being technically rivals for nearly two centuries now, they never truly despised each other and their feud always carried an underlying sense of mutual respect and honor that restrained their duels solely to the professional world, with no reliance on any shady or underhanded tactics.


    Nodding at having delt with the first issue that needed handling, I instruct the two men to rise and retake their seats, before stealing my gaze at the military officers and announcing "Now then, shall we begin the real meeting."


    "Yes, sire." They collectively roared in response.


    "I will not sugarcoat my words. We are currently in a disaster that could very well lead to the ruin of our nation." The men all silently nodded their heads in agreement, before I continued "But this disaster stems mostly from one man, and that man is the War Dragon Maximillian and his game."


    I momentarily paused to increase the effect of my coming words "But that is also our greatest blessing."


    The more seasoned warriors before quickly caught on to what I meant, but those who weren''t as experienced still held confused expressions, so I explained "As you''ve heard from the emissary just a few moments ago, Maximillian has come here to play his infamous war games. Because of that the battle''s location, troops count and level, and even the conditions of the entire war can be determined in a much cleaner and more efficient manner than if we were to fight like a normal civil war."


    Darius then suddenly chimed in saying "Ah, I see. You plan to set one of the rules to be a single battle and the victor takes all."


    "Exactly." I affirm confidently, before further commenting "One battle, one victory and the Maximillian would be forced to back down from the war. And without him the rebellion is as good as over."


    "But my lord, what if lord Maximillian refuses said condition?" Horus carefully asked.


    "He won''t refuse." I assured.


    "Indeed. Lord Maximillian is known for always allowing his foes the curtesy of a single rule." Darius added.


    Horus and many others quietly breathed out a sigh of relief, before another fear far more difficult to dislodge took it''s place. ''Can his majesty actually win?''

 Chapter 87: The Weight of His Name and Immediate Action

    It was too obvious what they were thinking, yet I felt nothing, since I completely understood as I too held the same doubts they did. Maximillian was not Georgios or Marcus; he held no obvious flaws or weaknesses to exploit. He was a genius in offensive warfare and a master who perfected the ways of defensive warfare through centuries of experience. Even the monotonous and often times boring job of logistics, and the shameful but necessary times of retreat were trained into an artform by him.


    Such was the monstrosity of Maximillian.


    His only weaknesses, if you could even call them that, were his obsession with his game, and his unending pleasure by winning through ingenious strategies not brute force, despite him having the power to do so.


    As for my men''s thoughts, my two decisive victories in the last war were undoubtedly impressive, granting me a great deal of glory and recognition not only among my own soldiers and officers but also within the greater world community. But such was the might and prestige carried by Maximillian''s name alone, even they who had seen me clutch victory from the jaws of defeat now doubted me.


    Taking in a deep breathe to clear my mind from all the unnecessary thoughts, I began focusing on the matter at hand, thinking of a way to both ground my men in the present and not their depressing fantasies, as well as how to ultimately win this war. Yet before I could do much, a young man clad in the black attire of a high ranking officer gingerly spoke to his friend next to him in a quiet tone, yet due to the dead silent nature of the hall and all who were present''s power, everyone heard his words "Maybe we should explore diplomatic options first."


    A silent stir rippled through the room, and I instantly saw it, the quickly changing eyes of my men, especially those of my younger and recently promoted commanders. They were the eyes of men abandoning bravery and succumbing to their own fear.


    Knowing that I must reverse the coming tide before it''s too late, I called upon my divine blood and fully showcased the unrestrained force of a second gate demigod. The room was instantly hurled into a suffocating darkness where even the sun''s light was barred from entering, and for a split second a blackness more absolute than an abyss devoured all. Then a burst of heat shot through the still air, causing them to feel as though their skin was being seared on an open fire, as all their eyes turned to behold a single flame, no larger than a candle''s light, dancing silently in my open palm.


    All the fire that still stubbornly clung to life atop the massive chandeliers above or on the torches that lined the pillars all instantly and simultaneously vanished, even their embers were extinguished. Such was the might of Hellfire, one of existence''s most horrifying creations.


    With it by my side, as my silverish white eyes hauntingly glared at them with a predator''s gaze, I had once again reminded these fools who they should they truly fear, before I called out in a bone chillingly calm tone, akin to that of a ruthless judge summoning his next victim to meet his executioner''s axe "Leonid."


    Rising from his seat, my newest knight stepped forward and bowed, responding in such a vigorous and confident voice that it instantly shattered the prison of dread some of the weaker men had unconsciously locked themselves in "Your orders, my liege."


    Flashing an imperceptible smile at him for having realized and acted to aid my plan, I commanded "Ready your arms and armor, for you and all one hundred and twenty thousand men of my personal army are to prepare to march in two days time."


    "Understood." Leonid bellowed out even louder than before.


    Turning my head, I called out again "Grand Vizier."


    "Your orders, sire." Darius replied the same as Leonid, but added with it a trace of his aura to further magnify the effect of his words.


    "Send a missive to every king and queen from here to the Boreas Empire, that if any of them so much as dares to even think about meddling in my empire''s business, I will personally make sure that their bloodlines ends with them screaming like skewered pigs atop the ruins of their capitol''s walls." I murderously ordained with a venomously sinister tone.


    "Right away, sire." He replied, bowing his head even lower, trying to hide the massive grin that now dominates his features.


    Shifting my gaze yet again, this time to the eccentric looking researcher in the crowd with the glowing purple eyes, I said with a more humble tone "Lord Hekan. I''m afraid I''m going to have trouble you this time."


    Sighing, the ancient Arch mage of the empire replied with a dissolute voice "I thought this might happen."


    Smiling slightly, I try placating him with a few soothing words "My apologies for disrupting your work for this, lord. If you wish I will increase the budget for the Alcazar Archive when we return in compensation."


    Chuckling the old mage replied "Then I shall not reject your generosity, my liege. Besides I was planning to stretch my any way."


    ''Crafty old fox.'' I thought irritably, understanding that this was his plan all along.


    ''But it didn''t matter that much anyway.'' I comfortingly mused, ''I was planning to increase their budget either way, doing it a little sooner isn''t a bad idea either.''


    Finally turning to Isaac, I simply said "You know what you must do correct?"


    "Of course, sire. I will immediately divert all available resources and manpower to the east." Isaac replied like the other two, but his tone carried a more ruthless edge to it, as if the man couldn''t wait to avenge the humiliation they had incurred upon him.


    Nodding I reply with a great emphasis on my words "Your first priorities are to determine the statuses of the Eastern army''s and Chimera Knights'' commander Sodarus Indra, as well as the eastern fleets admiral Khaireddin. Then you are to find the locations, size, troop composition and anything else of significance of the enemy forces. We can''t win this war if we remain blind to all that''s happening beyond the Jurren de Yachi Mountains."


    "As you command, my liege." Isaac confidently replied.


    "I am to meet with Maximillian in two weeks time. That means you have a month by the latest to have acquired all this information. Am I clear?" I stressed, as I looked at the increasingly furrowed brows of the man.


    Isaac remained silent for a mere moment before replying not in a tone of mere confidence, but as a matter of fact "... The Shade Corps will not fail you again."


    Hearing this a satisfied smile emerged upon my lips, not only due to his iron like conviction but also because this would inject the final dosage of courage and confidence needed to completely quell the restless hearts of the new officers.


    Yet when I scanned the crowd before me again, I noticed that while the older generals were indeed restless, it was no longer due to fear but eagerness and excitement, meanwhile the younger men in the assembly were; yes, far calmer, but obviously still held a clear glint of unease in their eyes.''


    Staring at this, I thought in exasperation ''Even after all this, they are yet to purge their cowardice? Who in the name of all the gods promoted these spineless clowns?!''


    It was then that Darius meaningfully looked at me, and mouthed voicelessly without anyone noticing ''I shall explain later.''

 Chapter 88: The Inner Circle and Anastasias Worries

    Walking through the gilded halls of the Imperial Palace after the unsatisfactory culmination of the War Assembly, I, along with Horus, Darius, Leonid, Isaac, Hekan and a few other high ranking and trusted military men were making our way to the Council Room, when I darkly asked, my fury not hidden in my voice "Do any of you care to tell me how long have cowards been promoted in my armies?"


    Steadying himself after a momentary hesitation one of the three high ranking officers who took on the weight of Hamilcar''s duties since his departure replied "My liege... Though they may seem inadequate right now, they are in actuality the cream of the crop of our coming officer corps. They are simply too young and inexperienced for the moment, in a few years they..."


    "A few years?" I asked, half turning my head back to them, glaring with my mad filled eyes, silencing them instantly as we reached the room.


    Immediately taking our seats, Darius was the first to speak up, saying "Though you are right in your anger, my liege, I''m afraid I must side with the three generals this time."


    Turning to him, I calmly command "Explain."


    Nodding, he quickly began in a loud voice so that all could hear "Sire, after the near complete destruction of the Northern Army, the heavy reinforcement to the Southern Army and then the purges we did across the entire empire''s military to route out the spies, the disloyal, the inept and the corrupt, we found ourselves in a desperate need for new officers both high and low ranking. That''s why we had to promote those who you saw today, but much like the generals said, my liege, they are all the top of their classes in strategy, martial prowess and even..."


    Rising my hand in a gesture for him to stop, interrupting his long winded ramble, as I asked "Classes? You mean those men were just graduates of the academy and not field tested?"


    "Indeed, sire." Darius seriously answered.


    "B-But they truly are talented, sire. And in just a matter of thr... no two years they will all be more than ready to face all and any foe!" Another of the three generals quickly exclaimed, fearing I would grow even angrier, upon hearing this information.


    Yet contrary to their thoughts, this knowledge did not irk me but the exact opposite. Having realized that those before me earlier were still boys unchristen by blood and war, I actually calmed down considerably, as I nonchalantly said "Very well then, I will trust your judgement."


    The three breathed out a huge sigh of relief that didn''t even manage to be fully released, before they tensed up again, as I said in contemplation "Actually... Have them ready themselves to accompany the army in two days time."


    Shocked, they trepidatiously asked "The army? You mean your army, my liege?"


    "Obviously." I coolly replied, as they all internally questioned ''Seriously?! Wasn''t he about to rip them apart only a moment before?''


    "... Very well then, sire." The three bowed in unison.


    Nodding at the conclusion of the first issue at hand, I turn to Horus by my side and say "Bring the maps and all the other relevant materials."


    This being a highly confidential meeting, the customary attendants and servants that would have usually done this kind of work were not allowed in.


    "Right away." He rushed to the cabins lining the walls of the room. Soon enough the table before us was covered in a large, highly detailed map of the empire, with four onyx carved soldiers resting atop it in the four cardinal directions, in addition to one golden soldier atop where the capital was, and then a red statue where the rebellious city of Apethus lie.


    Seeing this, I instantly remove the onyx soldier statue in the south, saying "The Southern Army is already embroidered in a war with the Murathicus Tribes, so we can instantly count them out."


    Swallowing heavily one of the men asked apprehensively "My liege...Maybe we should..."


    I cut him off, answering vehemently "No, the Southern Expedition will not be canceled, paused or delayed. And the Grand Marshal will also not be recalled."


    "...Understood." The man replied.


    Returning my gaze back to the map, I remove the western onyx soldier as well, explaining "The Western Army will remain on standby considering the recent events that happened there."


    The men all nod hearing this, as Leonid calmly stated "Then that leaves us with the Northern, Eastern and Imperial Armies."


    "No. We only have the Imperial Army." I declared, before clarifying as I removed both the eastern and northern statues "We have no idea on the state and current situation of not only the Eastern Army, but the eastern region in it''s entirety, so at least for the time being we can not depend on the eastern forces. As for the Northern Army, they will also remain on standby..." I momentarily paused, before continuing "In case of any unforeseen circumstances."


    "...Do you expect an attack from the Luminous Empire, my liege?" Darius inquired.


    "I''m not certain". I answered, before asking in return "What do you council Grand Vizier?"


    Flashing a smile that vanished as fast as it appeared, Darius calmly thought for but a few seconds, before replying "I do not believe they would be bold enough to commit to an invasion after their last disastrous series of defeats. But small incursions into our territory, plundering our trade caravans or possibly even raiding a few border towns and villages are quite likely."


    "They would dare! Even when we have a non aggression pact for five years with them?!" A few of the more hot blooded officers and generals snarled out with rage.


    Looking at them, Darius simply replied "The words on a treaty are only as strong as the arm of the one writing them."


    Hearing him, the men quieted down. Frustration boiling through their veins, as they dejectedly thought ''Our land was finally about to spread it''s wings to begin claiming the heavens, but obviously something had to get in the way! Something HAD to swoop in and clip our wings!''


    It was my voice that broke them away from their trance, saying "We will deal with it as the situation unfolds. For now let us focus on our following actions. Leonid." I called out.


    "Sire." he replied, standing up.


    "As stated before you will immediately begin the mobilization of the entire army, but prepare only for 90,000 of the men to march out in two days time. The rest will remain in the city to serve as garrison for the time being." I ordered.


    "Two days, my liege? That could prove to be..." He attempted to argue, but I instantly shot it down, my eyes blazing in unveiled hate and madness, saying "For every day that this rebellion still lives, a grain''s weight of recognition is added to their cause and a resounding slap of humiliation is struck upon my and the empire''s honor."


    The men quieted down upon hearing my words, before I reiterated in a non negotiable tone "Two days Leonid. No more, no less."


    "Understood." He responded saluting, his tone resolute.


    "Isaac, when is the shipment of those additional supplies from the west arriving?" I asked, shifting my gaze to him.


    "In at least ten days, sire. But I can make it happen in eight." He replied.


    Frowning, I thought for a moment before saying "They will have to catch up to us on the road then."


    "It shall be done." Isaac assured.


    "But will that be enough? Our supplies were already stretched thin by the Southern Expedition, can we even handle another long term war?" One of the officers voiced out.


    "It won''t be another long term campaign. I shall end this war in two months in the maximum. This I swear." I declared, before anyone else could utter another word of doubt.


    "Oh, but you need to deliver only half of them, the rest will have a discreet change of destination." I commanded quickly, turning to Isaac with an amusedly scheming voice.


    "Where to, sire?" Isaac questioned, his lips slightly curling up as well.


    "To Qayan." I answered cryptically, my deranged eyes gleaming in a Machiavellian light.


    ***Scene Change***


    The meeting lasted all night long and even stretched into early noon the next day, before the men had to rush out and begin the necessary preparations, the chief of whom being Leonid who would be one of the leading generals in this campaign.


    He ran around the entire capital all day long, going from barracks to barracks, from warehouse to warehouse, from one battalion to another, furiously barking orders left and right making sure that all would be ready in time. He only returned home late in the night, planning to sharpen his weapons to clear his mind, a habit he developed early in his mercenary days.


    Yet this simple wish of his was thwarted the instant he opened the door, when he sensed that the house was empty. An odd thing since his sister should have returned hours ago.


    "Ani?" He called out of habit, but the usual response never came.


    Paranoid dread instantly clutched at his heart, and he instantly spun around, ready to flip the whole capital upside down if necessary, when suddenly the voice of the one he feared for sounded out.


    "Brother! You''re finally back!" Anastasia exclaimed.


    Turning to face her, he exhaled a long breathe of relief, as he asked, a hint of worried rebuke in his loving tone "Where were you at such an hour?"


    Anastasia was wearing her signature white mask, still uncomfortable with the looks everyone gave her if she didn''t, while a large plain white cloak with the symbol of the clergy on it''s left sleeve did what it could to conceal the curves of her devilishly seductive body.


    "I was praying in the Grand Temple." She gently answered, as she ran to his side.


    "At this hour Ani?! What if..." Leonid was about to launch into another one of his overprotective tirades, when Anastasia''s impatient voice slashed through his coming words, asking with barely restrained panic in her voice "Who cares about that right now? It was the only thing that could distract my mind off all the rumors I heard today! Brother is it true? Is it true that you''re going to war? That the uncle of the emperor is in open rebel..."


    Leonid''s rough hand covered his sister''s mouth, quieting her down instantly as he soothingly said in his harmonic voice "We''ll talk inside."


    Once inside, Leonid said "Ani, be careful where you speak such words. The empire is now in a civil war, and we can''t be sure of who to trust nowadays."


    Stunned, Anastasia gasped "So it''s all true?!"


    Sighing, he replied "It is. But where did you even hear all of this from?"


    "Brother the entire capital is swarming with these rumors. I''m more surprised that you didn''t know this." She explained.


    Sighing yet again, he lifted his hand to pinch the space between his eyes as he thought ''I was too focused on the preparations that I must''ve not noticed.''


    Stepping beside him, Anastasia gently asked "Brother?"


    Seeing the deep uncertainty and fear within her eyes, he led her to the table where he began explaining everything to her in detail, of course remembering to stress to her that what was said here today could not be repeated again.


    By the time he finished, though Anastasia tried to give him a reassuring smile, putting up a brave front, her slightly pale complexion gave away her hidden distress. Her veiled anxiety of losing the small semblance of peace she had finally found. So he asked "Ani, tell me. Are you satisfied with our life here so far?"


    Though confused by his sudden question, she still honestly replied "Yes, I am."


    Smiling, he replied, his tone assuring "Then don''t worry, because we will absolutely win this war. I promise you that."


    Hearing his pledge, and knowing how her brother never broke his word, especially to her ever since they were children, she couldn''t help the small smile that emerged upon her lips.


    Seeing this, Leonid felt incredibly energized yet again, as if he no longer needed to rest his mind and was ready to head to war right this instant. But before he could do anything, his sister''s hesitant voice sounded out again, embarrassedly asking "U-Umm brother...What of the Northern Army? Is it going to join you and the emperor as well?"


    "Huh?" Was all he muttered confusedly, as he silently wondered ''The Northern Army? Where there rumors about them as well?''


    But upon closer look at Anastasia''s angelic face that was no longer hidden behind her mask, Leonid noticed a subtle tinge of a blush clawing it''s way up her cheeks; and then suddenly the image of a dual saber wielding, raven haired, black eyed man appeared in his mind and he begrudgingly understood, his mood instantly souring as he replied, almost sulkingly "Don''t worry, your little pen pal was ordered to remain at his post and defend the northern border for now. So he''s gonna be perfectly safe and out of harm''s way for the initial stages of the war at least."


    And though Anastasia could hear the dissatisfaction in her brother''s voice, she couldn''t resist the happy smile of relief that manifested upon her lips, further irritating the now fuming Leonid.

 Chapter 89: Familial Duty and Determination

    Meanwhile, on the other end of the city; the procession that was carrying the royal family from Wahagen had just entered the city.


    "The city feels like it did a year ago, when his majesty went to war." Kira muttered aloud as she peered through the window, her hand resting inconspicuously on her thighs, right where she kept her concealed weapons.


    "Indeed." Esmerelda absent mindedly replied, her eyes vacantly gazing outside, as droves of troops and horses passed by, their armor donned and their weapons held high in salute. She didn''t even notice when she unconsciously tightened her grip on the comb she was using to groom Alisar''s hair, causing her to yelp out in surprise.


    "I''m so sorry sweetheart. Did I pull too hard?" She quickly said, soothing her daughter''s pain with a few gentle rubs.


    "Is brother leaving again?" She suddenly asked, worry lacing her words, as she turned around to look up at Esmerelda with eyes on the brink of tears. Though whether these tears came about from the pain or the fright of her elder brother leaving yet again for blood soaked soil was unclear.


    Hugging her close to her chest, Esmerelda replied, maybe trying to convince herself more than her daughter "Don''t worry so much sweetheart. He''ll come back just as he did last time; safe and sound, with the thunderous cheers of the people echoing behind him."


    Seeing this heart warming scene, Kira couldn''t help but subtly grit her teethe, wishing she could rip Zadkiel to a hundred pieces for bringing such heartache and unease upon the people she cared for most in the world. But then she was struck with the realization that even if Zadkiel were to miraculously materialize before her right this instant, she would be no match for the man. Her rank one martial arts were simply too weak, too fragile, too unreliable.


    Kira had always seen herself as a maid first and a member of the Shade Corps second, yet now she questioned that; and for the first time in her life Kira suddenly felt not an excitement or rush, but a desperate need to train her powers, so that if in the future she were ever in the situation to stop the current circumstances from occurring ever again, she would be able to do so.


    ''Maybe I could ask Horus for some advice?'' She quietly thought to herself.


    It was then that Esmerelda''s eyes shifted from her daughter to her two younger sons, who instantly lowered their heads the moment she looked at them. Esmerelda had always possessed the seemingly omniscient maternal power to read her children''s thoughts like they were an open book, and now seeing the reaction of the two, as well as the glimpse of their eyes she had caught before they everted them away, that showcased the absurdly baffling amalgamation of resolution and hesitation, courage and fear, excitement and heartache, joy and guilt; she instantly knew what her beloved sons were thinking in their little heads.


    "I will not stop you," she suddenly said "nor will I blame you, so wipe away those ashamed looks on your faces. My boys are far too cute for that."


    Nizam and Cyrus snapped their heads up at once, their eyes bulging in disbelief and their mouths agape in confusion. Yet before they could even fully wrap their heads around their mother''s sudden words, the carriage abruptly stopped and Abraham''s voice resonated from outside, respectfully saying "Your Highnesses, we have arrived at the Palace."


    Standing up with Alisar in hand, Esmerelda began making her way down, before saying to her two still stunned children "Come on then, I''m sure your brother is busy and we don''t want to keep him waiting."


    Hearing this, the rest of the royal family swiftly vacated the carriage. Yet to their disappointment, Alexander wasn''t there waiting for them like last time, but Esmerelda already expected this, so she turned to one of the Palace Guards who''d just arrived to greet them and asked "Where is his Imperial Majesty?"


    "He''s working in his study, my lady. Along with the Grand Vizier and a few other officials and scribes." The man smoothly and professionally responded, probably already having foreseen being asked such a question.


    "Thank you." She replied, before turning and saying "Kira you take the twins and Alisar to their rooms to rest, I will be there shortly."


    "Understood, my lady." Kira replied as she directed the other servants and ladies in waiting.


    Turning yet again, this time to the gleaming giant beside her "Lord Abraham would you mind escorting us?" She asked knowing full well that the Golden Guardian would return to his emperor''s side the instant they left.


    "It would be my honor, your majesty." Abraham replied bowing, as he made an inviting gesture with his hand.


    Quickly the four made their way to his office, with Nizam and Cyrus''s hearts beating fiercely in jubilant excitement, now understanding that they not only had their mother''s blessings but also her unconditional support.


    Reaching Alexander''s office, they beheld what could only be described as a conveyer belt of men and women in different uniforms holding important looking scrolls and parchment papers by the handful; walking in from one side of the massive double doors and then scampering out of the other side in a frantic rush somewhere with the same looking documents in their arms.


    Even Esmerelda was stunned by the sheer volume of work that her son seemed to be dealing with. A feeling which only intensified, when she entered the office. The usually calm and orderly study of the emperor of the Eclipse Empire was bursting with the cacophonic sounds of quills hurriedly and roughly scratching on paper; of dry parchment flapping and crackling as it was constantly flipped and crumpled; of words spoken ever louder as people tried to hear each other from across the room; all the while the arrhythmic clacking of heals on the floor as officials chaotically zipped from one side to the other, like an ant hill when disturbed, constantly rung out stridently with no end in sight.


    Worse yet, there was barely any place to even walk in this claustrophobic pickle jar, as two giant tables devoured the space on both sides of the door where dozens of scribes sat ceaselessly working, leaving only a narrow corridor in the middle for people to pass through.


    It was only then that Darius, who coincidently raised his head to stretch his stiff neck, noticed the four stunned figures at the door and quickly stood from his seat and slightly bowed to them, which caught the attention of everyone present.


    And so the rest of those gathered spotted them and quickly followed the lead of their Grand Vizier, as Alexander, who just raised his head to know why the noise suddenly halted, surprisedly asked "Mother? When did you all return?"


    Smiling to hide her own awkward feeling, she replied "We just did. But could the gentlemen give us the room for a moment?" Her eyes remaining fixated on her son. Understanding that she wanted to say something of importance, he looked to Darius and subtly nodded.


    Understanding the meaning behind his monarch''s actions, Darius loudly spoke "Gentlemen, what say you to an early respite today?"


    The present men and women leaped at the opportunity with open arms, desperate for a few minutes rest from the infernal deluge of unending paper work.


    As soon as everyone was out of ear shot, Esmerelda quickly and calmly announced, as if it were the most mundane thing in existence "Your brothers will be joining you on this campaign, so make sure you protect them and teach them well."


    Alexander''s reaction was much Nizam and Cyrus''s in the carriage, eyes wide and jaw hung open. Because anyone who knows anything about Empress Esmerelda knows just how fiercely this woman protects her own, especially her children, yet here she is now calmly sending those same most treasured offspring of hers into what is most likely to be a horrendously brutal and bloody civil war.


    Knowing what they were all thinking, she softly sighed and said "I''ve come to terms with the fact that your reign Alex, will not be a peaceful one. And you will have to continue to head off to war, whether I like it or not." Alexander unconsciously flinched at those words, feeling as though she were rebuking him, before she continued as she she stretched her arms out to lovingly caress the heads of Nizam and Cyrus, saying "But I''ve also come to realize that I will not be able to stop these two from eventually following you. So instead of barring their path and them inevitably doing something rash, I have decided to instead allow them to chase after their own ambitions in a more controlled environment, where they could learn to nurture the necessary skills safely, so that eventually they could eventually accompany you without burden."


    Nizam and Cyrus'' expressions bounced interchangeably from flushed embarrassment to radiant glee. Embarrassment at having their most private thoughts and feelings aired out in the open so suddenly, and joy at having their mother''s full encouragement, something they thought would have been near impossible to achieve.


    "I understand your point mother, but... are you sure that... this is for the best right now?" Alexander hesitatingly replied, since even though he would refuse to admit it, he was as overprotective as his mother was; if not more so.


    Yet before any of them could reply, a bone chilling voice full of bloodlust, echoed out "Let them join."


    Snapping their heads to the door, they saw Haytham just round the corner and come into their view. His deep blue aura flaring unrestrainedly around him, crashing into everything near him like the enraged waves of the sea; his long brown hair that was tied in a long braid was thrashing wildly like a writhing snake, while his blue eyes flared in a ravenous whirlpool of labyrinthine thoughts and clashing emotions.


    It was only Esmerelda and Alexander who noticed the haggard condition of his clothes and the state of his bloodshot eyes; it needed no explanation or head scratching, it was clear; the man had cried.


    He; the Archduke of the western provinces, the master of Bathisma; the pearl of the west, the Grand Admiral of the Western Armadas and the man hailed as the Blood Tide of the South had cried.


    "Like how I was your father''s shield and most trusted ally, so will they. And the sooner they grow the better." Haytham finished, still stepping in the room.


    Opening his mouth, Esmerelda wanted to speak only to be cut off by him saying in a tone of finality and raw; unimaginable rage "My apologies my lady, but I will not sit this one out. My blade will savor the taste of that traitor''s flesh as I carve into it the lesson I should have taught him long ago."


    His last few words were spoken with acid practically dripping from them, before he abruptly turned around and left, his back as straight as ever, but an unmistakable air of melancholy now weighed heavily upon it.

 Chapter 90: A Boring March and Gifts from Qayan

    The day of our departure quickly arrived, and as soon as the sun peeked it''s golden tendrils from behind the horizon to take grip of the sky on this fateful day, the great doors of Eklepsus unlocked, like the spillways of a dam opening to relieve the unsustainable pressure of what laid behind, and unleashed an unending tide of military might.


    Tens of thousands of black armored men and beasts emerged from within the confines of the capital from the northern, southern and eastern gates and began forming in three colossus lines heading east, with none other than my uncle Haytham at the helm.


    Meanwhile, Nizam, Cyrus and I were still in the palace; being smothered by our mother''s final farewells.


    "Listen carefully to whatever your brother tells you, and don''t cause him or anyone else any trouble, am I clear?" She instructed as she held them close in each arm.


    "Yes mother." They filially replied.


    "Listen and learn all you can in this campaign. You will be privy to all of your brother''s high level meetings and discussions between him and his generals'', so don''t take this opportunity that others would have killed for for granted." She instructed again.


    "Yes mother." And they again agreed.


    "And don''t you dare skip your meals or ignore your sleep schedules, or I''ll be very angry with you." The strong and tough front she had been maintaining till now had suddenly begun to collapse as two crystalline tears slipped past her defenses.


    "...Understood mother." The two replied yet again, hugging her harder as Cyrus fought his own tears, while even the usually stoic Nizam began to slightly falter before quickly regaining his composure.


    Finally releasing them, she turned to me, held me close and gently whispered "Come back unharmed. All of you."


    "I promise." I replied, embracing her back.


    "And don''t overly concern yourself with your uncle. I''ve already spoken to him. He just needs a few days to sort out his own thoughts and emotions and then he''ll be right back to normal." She assured me.


    I merely nodded in return and began to let go when Abraham''s call sounded out "It''s time, sire."


    Hearing this, I give my mother I final look of assurance, before quickly turning around, mounting my horse as my brothers did the same, as I yell out "Are you finished Leonid?"


    "Yes, sire." He awkwardly replied, as he gave his sister a final hug goodbye, before instantly coming to my side as we exited the Imperial Palace together, flanked from all sides by the shimmering armor and gleaming blades of the Palace Guard, who escorted us through the oddly silent crowds of the capital.


    "For the glory of the empire!" It began with a single patriot''s holler.


    "Your majesty, show those bastards the price of treachery!" Then another.


    "May the Gods bless you with swift victory, sire!" And another.


    "For the emperor and the empire!" Until it became a raging typhoon, drowning out the city in it''s sheer oppressive, thunderous roar.


    I was donned in master work armor of black and silver etchings, while a long cape with the empire''s standard flapped in the wind behind me, and as always Dark Majesty was stuck to my waste. Nizam was dressed in the traditional long and wide black robes of the mage''s acolytes, with an added touch of the finest emeralds beautifully woven into it, and a single beautifully crafted straight silver dagger with a jeweled hilt hanging loosely on his hip. And finally Cyrus was encased in a tailor made suit of armor, as a long sword clung to his back, that had been both wreathed in a brilliant a coat of gold to match his own golden locks; an esthetic decision made by my mother, as even now when we were off to war she couldn''t help herself from dressing up her children.


    I took it all in stride, barely bothering with the deafening clamor, while my brothers seemed to be dazed by it, overwhelmed with what to do at this moment, yet I offered them no aid at this moment, as I knew that they could handle it. And right I was, since they soon calmed down, as Nizam focused forward and returned to his stoic persona, while Cyrus did the opposite and began to smile and even occasionally wave back, seemingly enjoying himself.


    And so our journey to the east began. Swiftly the days passing by in a blur of marching, eating and sleeping with little else. Until the ninth day of our trek that is, when Cyrus loudly sighed as he lazily laid on his bed mattress in the temporary tent that had been set up for the night.


    Looking up from the documents I was reviewing, I knowingly asked "Bored?"


    He didn''t even try denying it, exclaiming loudly "YES! This is so boooorrriiiiinngggg! When are we going to do something?"


    Bursting in laughter for a moment, I replied "That''s how war is. Marching is more often than not nine tenths of any conflict."


    Flopping back on the mattress, he said poutingly "It wasn''t like this in the books I read."


    "Of course not. Do you think anyone would waste the ink on just saying they marched all day again?" Nizam, who was working as my scribe these past few days, replied as he raised his head from the messages he was writing by my side.


    "Did you finish?" I asked.


    "I just did." He replied proudly, before showing me them for me to inspect.


    Quickly reading through them, I honestly replied "Excellent." Much to his immense joy, as I handed him a new report, saying "This is a report from Rhett on the state of the nation''s projected trade situation for the next few months. Tell him to calm down, as the shrinking profits can''t be helped during a civil war. Instead order him to refocus his efforts on making sure that any foreign traders that do arrive don''t start jacking up their grain, ore and weapon prices."


    "Right away brother." Nizam replied enthusiastically, as he quickly sat back down and began writing furiously.


    Seeing this, Cyrus could only sigh. Unlike Nizam he despised everything that had to do with such work, he could barely even withstand the lessons he liked let alone this absolutely tedious bureaucratic nonsense that he barely even understood.


    He suddenly remembered something and asked "Brother I heard some soldiers say that we were close by to a city called Qayan. Isn''t that the city you two went to a few months ago?"


    "Yes. It should be only a day''s march away." I answered.


    "Can we go there?" He asked, excited to see the city.


    Smiling devilishly, as the madness hidden in my eyes mixed with a cunning light, I replied "No we can''t. We''re going to march right through tomorrow. But on the march home... we might have to."


    But before he could ask what I meant, Isaac opened the curtain doors of the tent, saying "Sire, Forge Lord Valdour along three Brimstone Knights from Qayan, have sent an encrypted message, saying that they are close by and asking for an audience."


    "What?" I exclaimed in confusion, before asking "Are you certain?"


    "Absolutely, sire. I have confirmed it myself." He confidently replied, though even he also seemed bewildered by this turn of events.


    Frowning, I command "Very well, tell him he may come. But secretly, we can''t have anyone suspecting us before our plan is finished."


    Bowing in return, Isaac swiftly left before returning a few minutes later with not only four cloaked giant men in tow, the largest of whom undoubtedly being Valdour, but also Leonid, Abraham and Horus, while the three behind them were each carrying a large wooden crate on their back.


    Turning to Abraham, I raise an eyebrow asking ''I get why Abraham and Horus are here, but why Leonid as well?''


    Understanding my subtle gesture, he replied with only his eyes shifting to the colossal figure of Valdour meaning ''He asked me to.''


    Turning my attention back to the four giants, who were already on their knees, quickly saluting as they removed their hoods "Greetings to the emperor."


    Simply nodding in reply, I ask "Why are you here Valdour? Didn''t I instruct you to avoid any unnecessary contact between us for the time being for the sake of the plan."


    "Indeed you did, sire. But this meeting is not one born of extravagance or disobedience, but out of necessity." He explained, before adding with a sly grin "Besides, I made sure to remain undetected by those of unsavory nature. Only those in this tent know of my presence here tonight." Something quickly agreed upon by Isaac as well, as he nodded his head in assurance.


    Sighing, I reply "So, what brings you here so urgently?"


    Half turning his head to his men and nodding, they swiftly took off the crates on their backs, the men carefully laying them out on the floor, before opening them to reveal five weapons embraced by dried hay held within.


    "I had hoped to deliver all the weapons you requested in one batch, but circumstances forced my hand." Valdour explained.


    "This is more than enough." I assured, staring wide eyed at the exquisite weapons before me.


    The first crate held an intimidating golden glaive with obsidian streaks inlayed upon it''s shaft and blade, as well as a sleek silver spear with sapphire gems adorning it. The second contained an intricately designed blood red lance and a deathly pale scythe with black and crimson markings across it''s razor sharp edge and all the way down it''s long handle. And finally the last held a bone white halberd, possessing no decorations, etchings or elaborate patterns; designed elegantly yet crudely, embodying both authority and savagery in it''s brutal form.


    Without any further fanfare, Valdour picked up the golden glaive first and presented it to Abraham, introducing it like one would do an acquaintance, saying "This is the Indomitable Warden. He will prove to be a loyal and steadfast ally in your coming battles lord Abraham."


    Immediately afterward he took up the silver spear, offering it to Horus saying "This is the Iridescent Ideal. Treat her with respect and she will be your loyal battle partner young hero of the empire."


    Then he handed the scythe to Leonid, saying "This is Requiem. your foes'' final serenade."


    Finally he reached for the lone halberd, simply saying "This is Fallen Nemesis. My finest masterpiece."

 Chapter 91: Grace and a Meeting of Dragons

    Clutching Fallen Nemesis with my right hand, while softly running my fingers over it''s cold edge, I honestly say, my enthusiasm and wonder displayed for all to hear in my voice "You''ve truly outdone yourself this time Valdour!"


    ''Even my most prized weapons in my past life could not hold a candle before this treasured blade.'' I thought in satisfaction, still admiring it.


    "Your gratitude is an honor, but I believe I should be the one who offer''s his thanks in this occasion, my liege." Valdour replied, his tone not one of illusionary humbleness, but of true and honest fact.


    "What do you mean?" I ask.


    "The designs of all these children were all highly unique and intricate, were any flaw or error in any of the production phases would lead to instant failure. So it forced me to approach them from different angles, which ultimately aided me in refining my craft even further, giving me a few new ideas and an added boost of confidence for when I challenge my sixth gate. Besides it also offered me the chance to better understand my newly gained Grace." He explained.


    Most of who heard his words didn''t fully understand the meaning of them, but I naturally did.


    All demigods, no matter who, must pass the Trials of the Gates to grow their divine might, but not all trials are the same. The lords of the Astrapi Kingdom for example, who possess the divine blood of the Storm God must suffer the full might of the most primordial maelstroms, such as the harrowing of hurricane winds, the sundering of ravaging lighting and the baleful wave of endless hail and rain.


    And such is the case with the sons of the Forge God, but instead of having to endure the ever increasingly sadistic tests of our ancestors, such as my family, the Forge Lords of Qayan must instead create an item that would even qualify in the eyes of the Forge God. Which is by no means an easy task, since satisfying the expectations of the Divine Blacksmith is a more time consuming and frustrating form of torture than any hellish trial I, or any who must suffer similarly will ever experience.


    As for what Valdour meant when he mentioned ''Grace'', every demigod when they cross what we call the Great Bastion, the fifth gate, their ancestorial god will award them with a divine gift known as Grace. And these have all kinds of uses and abilities, most of which are kept secret, including those of the house of the Forge God, so even though I don''t know what he specifically did, just the fact that he managed to gleam further insight into it by forging these weapons was already amazing enough, since all Graces, regardless of which house and who holds them, are terrifyingly powerful abilities that could make the impossible, possible.


    Returning back from my thoughts to the present, I notice that the tent was now dominated by an awkward air, as everyone stared at the last piece of arms in the final crate, the blood red lance; the weapon which was obviously meant for the Storm Lord of the Empire, Sodarus; whose fate along with his entire army remains unknown.


    Sighing, Valdour slowly covered it back again with the crate''s lid, saying regretfully "It seems High Talon is going to have to wait a little longer to meet his destined partner."


    "But not for too long." I said with half hidden meaning in my words, as a dark smile danced across my lips.


    "No. Not long at all. I''ll make sure of that!" Valdour replied, a grin matching my own crawling up his lips, as he stood up, crate in hand about to take his leave.


    "The supplies you require are going to arrive a few days after I''ve left. Make sure that everything goes to plan." I said as he was half a step out the door.


    "Fret not, my liege. We Qayanians are famously light on our feet." He replied jokingly, as he pulled his hood down, before continuing his exit.


    And with that we returned back to our monotonous rhythm of trekking through the unforgiving deserts. We swiftly passed through Qayan''s lands without pause the next morning and continued north east until the third day when the time for a historic meeting came.


    It had been exactly two weeks since the messengers of the rebellion came to the capital and I agreed to meet Maximillian. I, donned in my armor with Dark Majesty and Fallen Nemesis in hand; as Horus, Abraham, Leonid, Hekan, my two brothers and my most senior generals and officers, along with five thousand of the finest troops in the army, which included my one hundred Palace Guards; rode hard against the desert dunes to reach the designated spot by noon.


    And just as the sun had reached it''s zenith, we beheld the small city of Appox; a usually unremarkable and quaint blip in the enormous empire, but today it was to be the witness to one of the most significant discourses in history; or so the future historians would write.


    Appox was situated on the banks of the Vitar river, and home to around eight hundred thousand men and women, most of whom being farmers, fishermen and port laborers. But what somewhat helped to distinguish Appox from the hundreds of other towns and cities who were basically the exact same all across the river were the large hills on it''s southern flank that helped shield it from the horrendous sand storms of the Blistering Desert; and it was upon those very hills that Maximillian awaited.


    Instantly the five thousand men surrounded the hill, making sure nothing came in or out for the duration of our talks, as my usual retinue and I made our way up the slope. But upon reaching the summit we found ourselves face to face with an odd sight, that only grew more bizarre when we looked to our own grand entourage.


    Because upon that hill stood only a single red tent, with only three people occupying it; one man with fiery red hair and eyes, draped in the finest silks and jewelry; obviously being Maximillian, while the other two were ravishing beauties, one was seated opposite him, her eyes furrowed as her gaze remained fixated on the chess board between them; while the other was sprawled flirtatiously on his lap, playfully toying and swirling his hair, as she planted soft kisses across his jaw and neck every so often.


    "Sorry sweetheart, but checkmate." Maximillian said with a triumphant smile, as he moved his queen directly in front of her king.


    The woman audibly groaned in frustration, shutting her bright blue eyes as she hung her head downwards, causing her long night black hair that reached her mid back, to perfectly frame her beautiful pale face.


    "You''re such a tease darling. Bullying Sophia like that." Coquettishly replied the other woman, charmingly batting her brown eyes, while her olive skin pressed even further against him, as a gust of wind elegantly blew her knee length silver hair.


    "Well then, you should''ve done a job better and distracted me more." He playfully replied, before continuing in a commanding tone "We''ll continue this later my loves, but I''m afraid my guest has arrived."


    The air around the two immediately changed from frustrated and playful to stern and resolute, before swiftly rising to their feet and standing behind Maximillian like stalwart guards.


    It was then that I and Maximillian locked eyes and a dreaded silence engulfed the hill top. Non moved or spoke, until a barely perceptible, mysterious smile emerged upon Maximillian''s lips, as he looked down to rearrange the board, while saying in a seemingly annoyed tone "You''re late, emperor."


    Walking over and taking the seat opposite him, I reply "No, I''m right on time. But why do you sound so displeased, lord? Did you get bored?"


    "Indeed I did. But no matter, thankfully my wives were present to relieve my tedium before I decided to indulge my curiosity of how that city below would look when it''s on fire." His words were gentle, almost soothing, but their meaning was anything but.


    Abraham and my brothers frowned, while Horus unconsciously gripped his spear tighter, but my amused smile only grew wider, as I replied "Then you should give thank your wives, dear lord. Because if you had succumbed to your darker urges, you wouldn''t have left this place intact."


    Maximillian showed no reaction, continuing to calmly rearrange the final few pieces back to their original places, but his wives were the exact opposite, as they unleashed their nineth rank aura without restraint, their picturesque faces contorted into masks of outrage.


    But before their auras could reach us, the twin auras of Abraham and Leonid met them halfway, stopping them in their tacks, like a breakwater before the stormy seas.


    But Maximillian and I cared not for that, as we once again locked eyes, our grins growing more and more deranged with each passing breath.


    "This will be fun!" Maximillian delightedly exclaimed, his smile fanatic and his eyes blazing red.


    "Shall we get to the main points then?" I replied, as our competing followers quieted down.


    "I''d be happy to. Please, you may begin first." He said like a gracious host, his hand extended,


    "We will end it in one battle. No more no less. I have no interest in a prolonged campaign." I coldly demanded.


    "Hmmm..." Maximilian made a pondering sound, as he leaned back in his chair, before continuing "A shame really, but not unexpected. Very well then lord of the Eclipse Empire I agree to your first condition. But in return no one possessing above ninth martial, mage or priest arts may interfere at any point during the game." He said, as his eyes drifted momentarily to Hekan, who despite eyeing us like a hawk this entire time, has remained perfectly quiet.


    I simply nod at this, already knowing what he would demand, since he has always done so, in every game he has ever played. The man was simply obsessed with the euphoria of outsmarting his opponents.


    Clapping his hands once, he enthusiastically responds "Perfect! Then that is it for the special rules. And for this game''s theme, I was thinking of a simple offence and defense style. What do you say?"


    Cocking my eyebrow I ask "Offence and defense? What do you mean?"


    Smiling he explains "Simple. Each day we flip a coin, if it''s heads I will attack while you defend, and if it''s tails it''s vice versa. What do you say?"


    "...And if the attacker refuses to take action on his turn?" I ask after a momentary pause with a devious look in my eyes.


    "...Then we simply stand idly by on that day, since only the attacker may initiate the battle." He replied with an equally cunning look, as he smiled in amusement.


    "Very well the lord Maximillian, I agree to your proposal." I calmly affirmed.


    "Perfect." He beamed.


    "Then that just leaves the issue of choosing where our board will be played, correct?" I asked?


    "Exactly. Honestly, it''s such a joy to converse with intelligent people." He remarked as he bent to the side to pick up a geographical map of the empire, before he gestured to a point on the expertly drawn parchment saying "What do you of think of having it here? In the Anazoi Canyon."

 Chapter 92: The Battleground and a Blind Game

    The road to the eastern lands of the empire was an infamous one to merchants both foreign and native alike. A journey where danger and death were a constant companion every step along the way. And this was due in no small part to the only two paths you can take to reach those lands.


    The first and more popular route is through the Diomedes Plains a vast expanse of flat land, dominated by an infinite see of tall green and yellow grass as far as the eye could see, situated between the Juren de Yaachi mountains in the north and the Hadrian Mountains in the south. And as the name would imply, these plains are also the natural habitat of the Diomedes Warhorses; which greatly helped them gain their fearsome reputation, since they often fed on the unsuspecting caravans that so brazenly marched through their lands.


    But if one were too fearful to contest his will against those satanic stallions who feast in revelry upon our fellow man''s flesh, then he would challenge the second path, commonly known as the Anazoi Canyon; a narrow, treacherous and disorienting corridor that confusedly twists and winds through the Juren de Yachi mountains like a hidden serpent in the thick brush.


    Yet that labyrinthine maze of high peeks, steep slopes and jagged rocks, hides non other than the empire''s beating heart; for within the embrace of the Juren de Yachi mountains lies the unending springs which feed the Vitar river the liquid life known as water.


    Knowing all this, I reply "Very well then, I agree to your suggestion lord Maximillian."


    "Excellent!" He happily exclaimed in reply.


    "My army will need around fourteen days to reach the canyon. You?" I ask, wanting to set a time for our match, while also trying to deduce any information I can from him.


    "Same." He replied calmly, before continuing "So what say you to holding our first day''s match on the seventeenth dawn from today. That way we have time to rest our men after such a long march."


    "Perfect." I reply, rising from my seat to take my leave.


    "See you there then." He joyfully said, with a whimsical wave of his hand.


    Yet the moment we were out of sight his playful facade faded like mist in the sun, showing the reality of it''s veiled secrets, as a bloody smile emerged upon his lips that freakishly did not reach his calculating eyes.


    "Arrogant little brat!" The silver haired beauty hissed "Daring to talk like that to my husband when his fangs have barely been sharpened."


    "Don''t let your rage blind you, my love. His fangs are nothing to scoff at." Maximillian said, not turning to face his wives.


    "What do you mean darling?" Sophia asked with furrowed brows, instantly raising the threat level of this young emperor in her mind.


    "It means that I''m going to have a great deal of fun this time." he answered, his words laced with both impatience and excitement.


    Yet before they could open their mouths to say any more, Maximillian asked "Has Eliana reported any complications on her end?"


    "...The Storm Lord''s offensive ferocity is more than expected, but she assures you that it''s not more than she can handle and implores you to have fun without worry." Sophia replied, after taking a moment to remember the last message sent from her.


    "As expected from her." Maximillian happily announced, before suddenly standing up and instantly vanishing with his wives from the hilltop as they rushed eastward with their inhuman speed.


    Meanwhile, I along with my entourage had already remounted our horses and began our long trek back to the camp, but along the way Nizam couldn''t contain his curiosity any longer and asked "Brother, how come you didn''t confirm lord Sodarus'' state during your discussions with the Mercenary King?"


    "Because their was no reason to. It was clear that Maximillian had done no harm to him." I calmly answered.


    "How so?" It was Cyrus this time who confusedly questioned.


    Hearing this, I answer their inquiries with a query of my own "Tell me my dear brothers, do you know the meaning behind Maximillian''s sigil?"


    Falling into a perplexed silence, the two looked confusedly at each other for a few moments, before Nizam almost instinctively turned toward his master with questioning eyes, so Hekan calmly said, like a patient teacher explaining a normal lesson to his students "The mark of the Mercenary King is a three winged dragon, armed with a sword in one claw and a spear in the other. The battle ready dragon is obviously meant to symbolize, the War Dragon, Maximillian himself. While his three wings were representative of his three beloved wives, who were often called Maximillian''s Wings, as many believed that without them, the War Dragon would never have soared so high into the sky."


    "But what does that have to do with anything?" The impatient Cyrus asked again.


    "Maximillian is famous for never going anywhere without his wives, so much so that many began to jokingly say that even if he were to one day pursue the immoral pleasures of infidelity, they would still follow him to his mistress'' bed." I continued "Yet today we only saw his Second Wing and wife Morgana and his Third Wing and wife Sophia, while his First Wing and wife Eliana was no where to be seen."


    I paused my words there for a moment, allowing them to piece together the final fragments of the puzzle. Which they very quickly did as their eyes suddenly lit with the light of understanding. Yet Nizam''s brows soon furrowed in worry as he asked "But what if it was all a ruse meant to sell us what we now believe?"


    Chuckling, I confidently answer "It''s good that you thought so far ahead little brother, but you need not worry about that, since that is not how Maximillian likes to do things. He enjoys crushing his opponents in a fair war of wits, and if a slight concession is enough to make sure that I accept to play his game, then he will do so without much hesitation."


    "Doesn''t that mean that the general has effectively become a captive and a shackle that binds you, my liege?!" Horus exclaimed in shock and rage.


    "Indeed." I nonchalantly affirmed, before continuing "But it matters not. Sodarus and his Chimera Knights, along with Khaireddin and his Eastern Fleet are worth such a slight inconvenience."


    A moment poignant silence settled over us, before Abraham quickly broke it by saying "It''s great to know that we can rest our minds from worrying about the Storm Lord''s fate; but my liege, why would you so readily agree to do battle in the Anazoi Canyon? A place that even veteran merchants and woodsmen would find hard to traverse on the best of days!"


    "I must concur, sire. The Anazoi Canyon seems like one of the most horrid places to conduct such a major battle in." Isaac was quick to affirm.


    "Not necessarily. The narrow path ways, abundant foliage and steep, towering peeks can make for excellent terrain for ambushes and last stands." I replied darkly with mad stained words in a blood starved tone, bringing ghostly chills to all those present.


    "But you are correct, that canyon would be an awful place to conduct a war in." I then quickly continued, my voice returned to it''s eerie calm.


    "Then why accept, my liege?" Abraham asked again.


    "For two reasons. The first being that it gives our Qayanian friends an easier time doing what they must than if we fought in the Diomedes Plains and they had to pass through the Anazoi Canyon." I quickly explained as I raised my hand with my index finger raised, which quickly made those who were aware instantly nod in understanding, while those who didn''t, which was mostly my brothers, to look at me with even more confusion.


    Yet before they could ask, I raised my middle finger to stand next to his brother, as I continued "As for the second reason, it is simply because what we face this time is not an ordinary battle fought for ordinary reasons such as profits, glory or land; but in actuality was only a bored dragon''s twisted game of gore and slaughter, played purely for the alleviation mere dullness." My words stunned those who heard them, as many of them had still not made peace with the idea of so much death happening for what truly and essentially was just a game.


    Yet before they could even regain their bearings, I continued unflinchingly "A game where the two players are blind to both their own and their opponents pieces, over a board stretching an entire canyon of nearly impassable terrain; where every inch of advantage would cost dozens if not hundreds of lives to achieve..." I paused for a second, before finishing with an amused smile "What a truly macabre chess board you have created this time Maximillian."

 Chapter 93: A Long March and Victorys Key

    The rest of the ride back to camp was a silent one, only disrupted by the heaving chests and incessant beating of our galloping horse''s hooves upon the scorching yellow sand below. Yet the instant we returned, all that quiet contemplation was forgotten under a hail of thunderous shouts and commands, lashing the men to their feet.


    Especially the few hundred veteran scouts, expert cartographers and camp followers, that were loaded with only the essentials, and ordered to set off eastwards ahead of the army under the leadership of my uncle, who instantly volunteered for the position, which I was slightly apprehensive about, considering his current mental state. But I eventually relented, for two simple reasons; the first is deciding to trust the man who stood by my side till death prematurely claimed him in my past life.


    While the other is the actuality that we were now in a desperate marathon against Maximillian and his forces, where time was our most treasured currency. For the one who reaches the battle board first would naturally know it better, and this statement held doubly so in the Anazoi Canyon, where communication and visibility were clearly going to be the first issue we would need to overcome.


    And considering the fact that the location was suggested by Maximillian himself, we can be safe to assume that he had already, at the very least done some basic surveillance work on the region to determine the feasibility and more importantly for him, the enjoyability of the coming game. So time lavishly spent not in the mountain pass, studying, preparing or planning for the coming blood bath was a luxury we could not afford.


    Fortunately for us, the Anazoi Canyon was still a part of the Eclipse Empire, meaning that I wasn''t completely unaware of the terrain, since many maps and detailed records of bold explorers still reside in both the Imperial Palace and the Alcazar Archive. Records I instantly demanded to be brought from the capital without even a moments delay.


    Thankfully, and only for the cost of two chimeras and four stallions losing their lives to exhaustion, those most vital jewels of ancient parchment and faded ink reached my impatient hands, as I began to ravenously devour all that their creators had to say about that daedal corridor.


    So I completely devoted myself to it, as I continuously read, memorized and schemed in a haze of possessed obsession and deranged ravings, until ultimately; after an equal parts torturous and miraculous eight days of forced night marches that peeled away the strength and morale of my men like carrion strip the rotting flesh off a corpse''s bones, we had finally reached our destination.


    The men, broken by the desert and the unending march finally breathed a sigh of near euphoric relief, as they silently consoled themselves by dreams of rest and proper food, yet before they could savor even that small comfort, their officers'' words like cracking whips flogged their already battered spirits, yelling "All units, begin immediate construction of the camp!"


    The Imperial Army of the Eclipse Empire, the finest force of the nation, comprised solely from it''s most capable and formidable warriors audibly groaned, like a rusted machine grinding to halt after an excessive time of overuse. Yet even so they still dutifully dragged their aching legs and began their work silently, especially those among them who previously followed me in the last war. But even they moved with reluctance and grievance in their every action.


    "We might have pushed the men too far this time, my liege." Horus remarked.


    "It couldn''t be helped." I emotionlessly said, glancing back at the carriage behind me that carried my two exhausted siblings.


    "How about you retire as well, sire. I can have the men ready your tent in but a few minutes if you so wish." Horus said, his concerned gaze glancing at my red rimmed eyes and the black circles forming beneath them.


    Casting a sweeping look at all the faces of those around me, I noticed that they too looked at me in a similar manner, as though I was about to collapse at any minute now. So without hesitation my own pupils took on their silverish white hue as my sclera blackened, while my hair elongated and my skin began to crawl with all manner of indecipherable black marks, proclaiming with a might only divinity can possess "I can rest when this mess is done with. Now, where is my uncle?" I finished with a question, as my power receded.


    Hearing this a man who looked no older than in his early thirties, with light brown hair and eyes, wearing a mixture of brown leather armor and green cloth beneath, approached me, fell to one knee and loudly gulped, before saying aloud "Hail to the Emperor. I am Ain Kaff, third born son of count Asogo Kaff, the scout captain of the third Scout regiment and the temporary leader of the encampment in Lord Haytham''s absence. It is an honor to meet you, sire."


    Turning to look at the man, I quickly questioned "Absence? Why would my uncle not be present?"


    I asked for the fear that the slim chance of my uncle having let his emotions triumph over his reason had occurred, and that he might be about to do something born out of sheer suicidal madness. After all, a man doesn''t earn a title such as the Blood Tide of the South without possessing a shard of true insanity within him.


    Thankfully the man''s coming words eased my worry "His lordship the Archduke left this morning with the latest scouting parties up the canyon. They should be back in an hour or so."


    "...Very well then. Notify me as soon as they return." I commanded with relief, before leading my horse into the rapidly rising encampment.


    "Of course, sire." Ain replied.


    Immediately afterward, I headed to my near finished tent as my still half asleep brothers were taken to their own temporary abodes for the coming few weeks, which were directly next to mine.


    "Send for the physicians and priests to check on my brothers as soon as they wake up." I said seeing this.


    "Of course, sire. I shall also have the men prepare them a warm bath and prioritize them food that aids in recovery." Isaac assured, quickly wanting to ease my brothers'' hardships.


    "There''s no need for all that. Just give them what I and my officers will be having, along with a simple clean rag and a bucket of warm water just like the rest of us, or else we rink defeating the purpose for their presence here in the first place. So don''t overly coddle them. They mustn''t be spared all the struggles of war." I quickly corrected him.


    Though I was and still am against the idea of my brothers being here, now that it''s come to this I will make the most out of this situation.


    "Understood." Isaac replied with a slight bow, that hid his surprised look with my decision.


    I then entered my own tent, and swiftly said "Leonid, issue the order that the next three days will be considered as pseudo leave days for the soldiers, so they may do without the tiring military routines and traditions, but make sure that they maintain some basic level of discipline; we''re still in the middle of a campaign after all."


    "Anything else, sire?" He replied, while saluting.


    "Allow the men to sleep in tomorrow and have the cooks prepare them a hearty meal to refill their strength. Also give them two cups of wine if they so wish it in the evening during dinner." I answered.


    "Right away." He said as he vanished from my side.


    "Any orders for us, my liege?" The other generals asked.


    "No you''re all dismissed for now. We can continue our talks to tomorrow." And with that the left along with the last few workers who had just finished their work, leaving me alone for the first in almost a month; since the start of this campaign.


    And though I could almost hear the siren''s call of my bed, tempting me to sleep, I shook my head to dispel it''s charm and engrossed myself in an old sheep skin and journal, depicting the Anazoi Canyon.


    Yet as the minutes trickled by and the sun dove deeper and deeper into the horizon, I found my eyelids suddenly start to betray me, growing heavier than lead bricks.


    But before their treachery could come to fruition, the voice of one of my Palace Guards sounded out from outside the tent "My emperor. The scouts have returned."


    I did not answer, but instead leapt from my seat, before charging out into the serenely still camp, where many of the soldiers slumbered like the fallen dead after a gruesome war in the crimson light of the setting sun. Their armor still donned and their weapons still braced by their side, even while their tents stood no more than a stone''s throw away they cared not; and neither did I fault them for it after the agony that was the last eight days.


    Gliding through the ranks of the snoring legions, with Horus, Isaac and Abraham at my back, I quickly reached the camp''s edge where my uncle stood with burlap sack hoisted over his shoulder, while being surrounded by over a hundred scouts.


    "Your majesty! I didn''t expect you to arrive so soon." He exclaimed, as he saw me.


    "Well I didn''t want to keep you waiting, uncle." I jokingly replied, before continuing "So how goes the scouting expeditions?"


    "Marvelously." He answered, as he reached into his burlap sack and pulled a jumbled mess of newly drawn maps."


    Quickly returning to my tent, we laid them out on the table, as several cartographers began to examine them and then use them to update the maps we previously held.


    All the while, my uncle and I were immersed in talks of his experiences in the last few recent days, which quickly lead us to a single consensus on the future of this battle.


    "Maneuverability."

 Chapter 94: Preparation, Skirmishes and the Seventeenth Dawn

    Chapter 94: Preparation, Skirmishes and the Seventeenth Dawn


    "Maneuverability. That is what will determine the final outcome of this battle." My uncle stated.


    "I figured as much from all that I had read." I replied, glancing at the stack of books and papers near my desk.


    "Trust me the reality of the situation is far worse than whatever is on those old maps and journals." My uncle stressed his words gravely.


    Frowning at his remark, I ask "How much worse?"


    Sighing, he replied " During just today¡¯s scouting party alone I have found over a dozen paths, half of which lead to dead ends or would just double back in a confusing loop. While the few others that actually lead somewhere are so narrow that even two men walking shoulder to shoulder would feel cramped. And that¡¯s of course not counting the death traps these mountains so sadistically made; such as slippery mud roads that throw you off of several hundred meter cliffs, or the flash flood incidents that occur almost hourly in some passes we¡¯ve discovered, or even the myriad of poisonous flora that are scattered every couple of steps you take! Honestly my dear boy... I don¡¯t see how we can conduct a battle in this terrain." He finished with another exasperated sigh and a sweep of his disheveled hair.


    Hearing all this I simply recline further on my chair with a contemplative look, as I simply reply with "I see."


    I, of course had known about some of this from all that I had gleamed from the numerous books and maps I had so thoroughly studied while on the road, but reading something from most likely long dead or retired explorers, and listening to a first hand account from someone who¡¯d personally experienced it not an hour ago, were two very different things.


    ¡¯It seems Maximillian isn¡¯t the only thing I will need to triumph over in this battle, I have to tame these mountains as well!¡¯ I thought annoyedly, as this would jeopardize my prior plans.


    Originally, I had designed a strategy around the concept of relying on the terrain of the mountains, to conduct a series of fast, close quarters and highly aggressive battles with the main linchpin of this tactic being the newly created Hydra and Epirus Cannons which would be ideal for this situation. But now it seems unlikely for it work if the road quality is truly as horrific as he¡¯s described.


    "Have you encountered any sign of Maximillian and his forces?" I asked.


    "No, nothing." He answered.


    "Perfect. Then tomorrow I will join you and the scouts up the canyon." I calmly declared.


    My uncle paused for a moment, before saying "I suppose it can¡¯t be helped, you need to see it for yourself to form a proper plan."


    "Indeed." I nod, happy that he did not try to persuade me against it.


    "And your brothers, will you bring them along with us as well?" He worriedly asked.


    "...What do you advise?" I asked in return, being unsure of the answer myself.


    "Their purpose here is to learn how war is made, so if we are to fulfill that purpose they must also be witness to what we do tomorrow and all the days after. Besides, if we don¡¯t take them, I¡¯m sure they will be displeased with us for a fair few days; especially that rascal Cyrus." He wisely said with a humorous tone, before continuing with a sly grin "But it wouldn¡¯t hurt to let them rest a few days after your demonic march, while we make sure that the mountains near the camp at least are completely safe and secure."


    Chuckling, I reply "Then that¡¯s what we shall do."


    And with that not so evil scheme we parted ways; I to my long awaited bed and my uncle to his own tent to rinse off the tire and filth of the day. But by the time the sun beams creeped their way into the pass the next morning, we¡¯d already reentered that mountain maze.


    My party consisted of the usual Abraham, Horus, Isaac and my Palace Guard but this time I was also accompanied by my uncle, Leonid, most of my high command, as well as Ain Kaff and his scout regiment.


    The first thing I realized was that my uncle¡¯s words, if anything, were watered down. The dirt paths, which were clearly rudimentarily worked on by the men were rugged and mostly uneven, with overflowing and overgrown vegetation closing in on us from both sides.


    The high stone walls incasing from all sides seemed sturdy, but it wouldn¡¯t take much from a high level mage or martial artist to bring them toppling down on our heads if we were careless. Even worse were the constant deviations we would encounter along the way, that constantly conspired to corrupt our sense of direction.


    Eventually I ordered to halt our march and asked "Remind me Isaac, when were we supposed to return to camp today?"


    "We should be back one hour before sun set, sire. So within eleven hours or so." He calmly answered.


    "Scratch that schedule. We make camp here tonight." I decisively ordered before turning to Ain, saying "Captain, have some of your men return to camp and fetch us all we would need for the night. We will continue our work and meet up with them here in a few hours."


    "Right away, sire." Ain saluted.


    "Are you certain, sire? This could prove to be a safety risk, especially if we encounter the enemy¡¯s own vanguard or scouts." Horus cautiously whispered.


    "We would have had to do this sooner or later, so it¡¯s fine. we¡¯ll have others handle any areas we missed." I replied.


    "Yes, but..." My uncle tried to interject, sharing the same thoughts and worries as Horus, but I didn¡¯t let him.


    "Uncle." I called out with a deadpan expression "You know as much as I that time is not something we have in abundance to spend on meticulousness. We need more information, as for the gaps we leave behind, those can be dealt with later by the soldiers, but our scouts must work double time so we can gleam any advantage there is to gain."


    " Besides..." I momentarily paused, before breaking out with a toothy grin and continuing "I have with me here an entire scout regiment, most of my high command all of whom are veterans of a dozen campaigns, in addition to fifty Palace Guards; each at least in the fourth rank of martial arts, that¡¯s also not counting Horus who is in the seventh grade, as well as you, Uncle, who is in the eighth grade and that¡¯s not even mentioning Leonid, Abraham and Isaac all of whom are in the ninth grade. That¡¯s enough military power to occupy three small nations, let alone just to defend me."


    A low chuckle escaped the men around us upon hearing my words.


    My uncle sighed, before raising his hands in resignation, no longer pursuing the issue.


    And so our expedition turned into a three day adventure, in which many things changed. The first of which was the strategy I had previously devised. The conditions were completely unable to handle the quick transportation of cannons, and I didn¡¯t have enough time for have my laborers and engineers to make right the current predicament.


    So I changed gears and decided that since I will be unable to use the cannons on every front, I will use them on the most optimal positions, but to do this we had to first locate and identify these locations, and to do this we devised a whole new system.


    We categorized the mountain paths into four groups, depending on their topography, ease of accessibility to our men in comparison to Maximillian¡¯s and it¡¯s threat level, which basically encompassed whether this certain path contained certain geographical dangers, such as flash floods or rock slides; if it had an excess of harmful fauna and flora and so on and so forth.


    The first of these categories were the green paths, which were decently wide and were generally devoid of any threats or obstacles to our men. Excellent as supply routes, but I had an even better job for them.


    I ordered our engineer corps to begin immediate construction on forts of stone and timber, which we so adequately named as Arterial Forts, along these paths for several reasons. Firstly as the name would imply, to be used to transport those most valued supplies to our scattered men across the mountains, in the same manner our own arteries send blood to all our organs in our bodies. Secondly it was to be used as barracks for the men to rest in, as well as supply storages. Thirdly, they were meant to be used as waypoints for any messengers carrying vital reports, so that they may change horses, possibly rest or simply have the message be delivered by Carrier Pigeon if the contents of the letter were of less significance. Fourthly, in the case of defeat our men need not scatter like flies across the mountains, to be killed off later by Maximillian and his men, they can simply rush back to these forts.


    And finally, but certainly not least of all, they were to be hung like delicious bait for Maximillian¡¯s men to foolishly attack, allowing me to slaughter them wholesale without having to so much as exert lifting a finger¡¯s worth of effort looking for them in these treacherous paths.


    The second of these categories were the blue paths, which were among the narrowest pathways we found. Perfect for defensive battles, as it allowed a mere thousand men to hold off a force a hundred times their number.


    Next were the yellow paths, which were usually wider than the blue roads but far more dangerous, as many of them held unsteady soil that could easily shift beneath the soldiers¡¯ feet throwing them to the ground or worse, off the mountain and into their deaths. They were judged to be perfect terrain for ambushes. Especially since it was decided that one needed very little effort to utterly annihilate any foe upon these tracks, as the terrain itself would do most of the heavy lifting.


    And finally were the red paths. Going through one of these was simply an elaborate form of execution. Sure men like Horus, Isaac, Leonid and the like would mostly be fine, but for the ordinary rank and file... these roads would mark their graves; so they were mostly avoided, with only a few patrols to keep a watch on them, just in case that dragon did something unexpected.


    And so on the twilight hours of the eleventh day, under the swaying candle light surrounded by my most competent commanders, the plan was finalized. And by dawn the next day it was in full effect, yet one thing continued to worry me. Where was the enemy?


    ¡¯This is too easy.¡¯ I thought to myself in concern.


    Not a hint of Maximillian or his forces were discovered, no matter how far we explored, how deep we pushed, how boldly we advanced; it was always the same uncomfortable silence. That was until the fourteenth day; when we finally found our most elusive foe. Three men, carrying two others, who were unclear if they were dead or alive on their backs rushed from the thick brush, screaming for aid.


    Their distressed calls both eased my worries and chilled me to the core. Fourteen days, the exact time he had announced when we last spoke, meaning that he was not in a hurry.


    ¡¯Why is he so relaxed? Does he think me an easy target?¡¯ I furiously thought.


    ¡¯No.¡¯ I instantly answered myself ¡¯Though I may not possess the previous glories I once enjoyed, that doesn¡¯t mean that I could be so easily underestimated.¡¯


    ¡¯Could it be that he wants to achieve a psychological victory early on?¡¯ I suddenly thought, but then shook my head ¡¯Maybe, but that seems unlikely to be his only reason.¡¯


    ¡¯So what is it? What gives you such confidence, Maximillian? What are you hiding?¡¯ I incessantly rambled in the confines of my own mind, thinking and thinking yet nothing truly seemed to stand out, there were simply too many possibilities; all of whom were equally as conceivable and unconceivable at the same time.


    ¡¯Forget it, I¡¯ll deal with it when the time arrives.¡¯ I eventually resigned, deciding to trust in plan.


    And so it was for the next few days, a blur of constant hectic work, occasionally interrupted by small skirmishes that occurred between unsuspecting scouting parties on both sides; that only rarely left wounded and even rarer did they produce corpses.


    This continued until the promised day came, the seventeenth dawn. The day the famous battle that would later be known as the Dragons¡¯ First Duel would commence.